Você está na página 1de 276

Slutty Wife

I have to say it‘s good to know there are other people out there living the Cuckold
lifestyle. Sandra and I are from the South of England, have been married six years and
have a daughter together. I love my wife very much indeed. As well as being a very
attractive woman with a great figure she is popular and fun to be with. There is nothing
I enjoy more than having her on my arm or of spending time with my family.

With all this in mind I‘m pleased to say that Sandra is also a self-made slut for black
cock. She regularly sees other men with whom she has unprotected sex and has even
been incited into private gang-bang parties. It‘s been a long road I can tell you. I hope
you will enjoy our tale.

Our secret life began twelve months ago when Sandra took black cock for the first time.
Up until then she had never been unfaithful and was quite simply a devoted wife and
mother. I‘d known I would have to work hard to persuade her to go to bed with other
men. A woman needs more than good looks to be a true slut. She needs to be
completely willing and ready for anything.

Above all she needs commitment and to take satisfaction in her performance. For my
part this past year has brought out all kind of emotions. Jealousy, fear, joy, anger and
even resentment. All in the knowledge that I had encouraged my once loyal wife to go
out on dates with black men whom I know give her a far better seeing to than I ever
could.

Sandra was 27 at the end of last year and the envy of many of my friends. A wonderful
woman with flawless white skin and straight, dark hair just above her slender
shoulders. At a little over 5,7 her figure is delightful and curvy with a trim waist and
flowing hips. I‘d say her long, smooth legs and rounded thighs are perhaps her sexiest
attributes although Sandra‘s 34DD cleavage captures the attention. You might have
guessed already that I am the type of husband that has always liked other men looking
at his wife. In effect, to ogle her gorgeous body.

Be she in a bathing costume or cocktail dress Sandra catches the eye. Even before we
began our lifestyle I always knew she had what it took to be a slut wife. A desirable
figure is first on the list. Not that she was an extrovert or exhibitionist. More quietly
confident as they say. I know I should be grateful that she is now so willing to please
me. Sometimes a husband just knows.

As is often the case, it began low-key. Whenever we went out together I would
encourage her to dress provocatively. I loved seeing Sandra in a short skirt and high
heels, though in the beginning she was unwilling to go quite as far as I would have
liked. Especially if we where with friends and she would find it embarrassing or
uncomfortable. The wedding band on her finger was a serious tie for her. Sandra had a
good, strong family of her own and I provided well for her. Being well spoken and only
makes the black cock even harder.

A Christmas party was the first time I ever got her to dress like a whore. Having said
‗No‘ for years she at last agreed when she saw how much it meant to me. The short
outfit I had bought her months ago able to be worn at last. I‘ll always remember that
night. It was such a turn on. Especially seeing how self-conscious she was about
showing off her gorgeous, waxed legs. So short she was pulling nervously at the hem.

That night at least three twenty-something men tried to chat her up and she was forced
to tell them she was married. How they must have looked and taken her for a slut.
Something that in those early days, was a long way from the truth.

My fantasy stretched further and I won‘t lie to the fact that I dreamt even then, of
watching another male fucking Sandra while I watched. I thought about it at work, at
home and especially when the two of us where on holiday.

My perverted mind drawing pictures on paper pads and using the family photos I had
of her on my desk to design all sorts of twisted scenarios in my head. I imagined it
would make me jealous. A feeling I knew I would relish. Still, I knew I had to be
sensible. The risk of losing her too great, though I thought, somewhat painstakingly
about bringing a young stud into our bedroom for real. Determined that it should not be
someone we both knew.

Yes, I know what you‘re thinking. I was playing a dangerous game but I really wanted
to make her happy. Telling myself that it was all for her. I waited until our anniversary
to ask her and as an added incentive I bought her the most expensive necklace I could
afford. I made an effort. Flowers, dinner, present. The look of love on my wife‘s face
mirrored in my own. When I put it to her I saw those dark eyes drop. Her heart sink.
For a moment I thought I had lost her. Then, wiping a tear from her eye she said she
would. For me.

One night I was on the net. I‘d read letters and stories. I knew my wife would go to
bed with another man for me and the notion was driving me on. I‘d heard and seen
white couples advertising for other men. Often black males and in light of this I
happened to be on an interracial site. How fateful that would be. Cuckold type
relationships where real and out there.

I read the tales with awe. Women being fucked by strong, dominant men as they held
their husbands hands. To be honest I‘d never thought of black men seeing white
women as an issue. Maybe because I hadn‘t really thought about it. In the stories I‘d
read the men where always well hung and seemed to enjoy using white women in
some sort of racial gratification. Still I found myself in a chat-room and in no time was
talking to a fellow Brit.
His name was RealManUk. The same said it all and he quickly announced himself as a
true ‗Bull‘. When he asked me what my interest was I didn‘t lie. I had to admit that it
was the reason I was there. Maybe I hadn‘t realised it fully but he had. We chatted
some more. Eventually he told me that he cuckolded several white, married couples in
the UK and travelling for him wasn‘t an issue. Especially if he got to meet women who
were ‗worth it‘. He asked if my wife had been ‗blacked‘ before and that I send him some
photos.

Luckily I had some of our last years holiday in Spain on the computer where she had
bought and worn a orange bikini top that was slightly too small for her. I had kept the
pictures for myself though this was the first time anyone other than ourselves had seen
them. A few days past then the email came. ‗Hasim‘s‘ admission was forthright and
gave me palpitations. His email simply read.
‗Enjoyed the pix very much. Would love to fuck your wife for you‘.

The words hung with me. I even posted an introduction on a Cuckold forum. Detailing
how I was in the process of introducing my wife of six years to a UK bull. The response
was terrific. People from all over offered support. Questions as far ranging as whether I
would let her fuck without birth control to how we had come to this point in our
relationship.

Of course my mailbox had messages from other black, British men who, incensed by
white pussy wanted more information with a view to meeting Sandra themselves.
Several said that they too, saw several couples and where looking for new sluts to fuck.
I sent the bikini picture of my wife out several times. It felt good to be sharing her
already and to know these studs would be getting hard over her. Of course I still hadn‘t
told Sandra of my progress or of the number of people who now wanted to know how
she would go on their first ‗meet‘.

After a fortnight I told Sandra about Hasim. I‘d heard from him several times too
though I was pleased he was willing to give me time to decide. It showed that he
appreciated how difficult this could be. Another photo he sent was evidence that he had
a good figure. Muscular which I knew Sandra was certainly attracted too with dusky,
Arabic looks.

He was of Algerian decent and I put him at late 30‘s. I in turn had sent him more
pictures of Sandra. It turned me on. Somehow I was sharing my family with a stranger
and it made me excited. Hasim added that he had printed out the bikini picture I had
sent and had it stood next to his computer. His comments always drove me on. That
he‘d had sex with over 10 white women, many married and could satisfy Sandra in
ways I never could. On another he said how lucky and undeserving I was to have such
a great wife and mother and how much he would enjoy fucking her in front of me. It
seemed he understood everything.
To be honest I wondered what she would have thought of much of it and to make it
easier I took her out for dinner. The idea I would see her with another man for the first
time becoming a true reality for now I truly did want it to come about. Still, she seemed
unsure as I told her how this black stud saw several other couples in the UK. She
looked as if she hadn‘t expected me to find her a black man. A ‗Bull‘ and when I said
the term out loud I saw concern all over her face. Just what was I getting us into.

Sandra looked stunning that night. Looking back I expect she dressed that way to
please me. Though in the future I was confident she would dress only to impress
Hasim. I remember it well as we held hands across the table. By the end of the evening
she had agreed to try it. I called our new bull that very night and offered him the
chance to bed Sandra that weekend.

Giving him the good news in the kitchen as my wife changed upstairs. His voice was full
on the phone and accented. Hearing him excited me and almost speechless I asked if
he could take her out on a date beforehand. He agreed, promising to have her back
early and we arranged a time when he could pick her up.

Saturday evening I brought home a thin, hugging gold cocktail dress and some clear
high heels. I knew full well the risk I was taking. Not only sending my wife out with a
stranger but heightening the chances that someone might see them. Someone we
knew. A friend or family member. The outfit had caught my eye. Expensive and classy
yet revealing as well. After unpacking the box Sandra held the silky dress against
herself in the bedroom mirror. I could see her having second thoughts. They had lasted
all week. She didn‘t want another man. Was worried for our family and our
relationship.

‗Adam?‘ she said ‗do you really want me to do this?‘ I couldn‘t answer and to her credit
Sandra already knew. She turned back to the mirror, took the outfit and began to
change.

Hasim rang the doorbell at 7.30. He was right on time and by then I was nervous and
excited. Helping Hannah with some homework as her mother got ready for a date with
a big, black bull. Sandra had spent several hours after tea in our bedroom and I hadn‘t
seen her. When I went in she was sitting at the dresser, her back to me, wearing the
dress and the shoes. The room rich with perfume. I noticed immediately she had left
condoms on the bedside table.

‗He‘s here‘ I said, prompting her to stand to take her black velvet coat from the
wardrobe. Sandra‘s body looked magnificent in the dress. As good as I had ever seen
her. Her crisp face, ruby lips and dark, sparkling eyes.

The slim, wafer straps causing the low, gold dress to hang almost erotically on her
shoulders. She was too good for this and my erection began to grow. Sweat on my
palms. The outfit looked perfect against her lush, white skin. Dressed for black cock.
‗I‘ll see you later‘ she smiled.

Even with the high heels he was about 3 inches taller. Following her downstairs with his
eyes was this tall, muscular black man. Wearing a casual jacket and trousers. His hair
cut short and a squareness to his firm, hard jaw. The glint in his gaze was there to see
and he looked at my wife with a suitable smile on his face. Sandra put out her hand.
Full in the knowledge that she would be going to bed with him later.

‗I‘m Hasim‘ he said, his voice smooth and composed with only a light accent. He liked
her. Maybe he saw full well how she wasn‘t truly the slut he had expected and that
excited him.

‗Sandra‘ she replied. I was so excited but I took a back step, enjoying the sight of them
together. She was nervous and still so unsure. It was obvious.
‗Your look beautiful‘ he added.

‗Thank you‘.

Sandra smiled politely but she was in for a surprise. Her evening only just about to
begin.

‗Maybe the two of you should get going?‘ I said. My voice dry.

‗There‘s just one thing‘. I held my breath as the imposing bull grinned. He had perfect
white teeth. His manners of before over with. Right then I realised that he was here to
do things his way. My wife glanced sideways at me as Hasim ran his gaze up and down
her figure. ‗You have such a beautiful body‘ he continued, ‗but before we go out I want
you to go upstairs and take off your bra and panties‘. I smiled and noticed my wife
swallow. She stood statuesque on the bull‘s demand. His actions making my cock
harder than it already was.

‗Alright‘. Sandra turned and began up the stairs. She wasn‘t used to being spoken to
like that. Maybe she realised that this man was going to treat her far differently than
any man had before. We both watched her go. My wife‘s ass moving neatly in the hot,
tight dress. Hasim stood hands in his jacket pockets. Throwing me a look that
suggested he was impressed with her effort.

‗Where are you taking her tonight‘ I said sounding cheerful. So far everything had been
better than I‘d dare hope.
‗There's a restaurant I passed in town‘ he replied. ‗I‘ll need some cash‘. I had expected
that and had some on hand. Hasim slipped the notes into his wallet and nodded.
‗Get her whatever she wants‘ I said.
Minutes later my wife returned and I could see a glazed, uncomfortable look in her
face. Her breasts moving explicitly as she came towards us. Bobbing inside the silky,
thin, gold dress. Her dark eyes averted both of us. Handbag clasped tightly to her side.
Shame in her face as we hungrily examined her.

‗Better‘ grinned Hasim, nodding and fully enjoying my wife‘s tits. I opened the door.
The bull standing back like a gentleman and letting Sandra through first. It was a cold
night. ‗I‘ll have her back soon‘ he said unable to contain how much he was looking
forward to it. Hurrying to the window I watched as the two of them went up the path.
Hasim opening his car door for her then walking around the other side to get in himself.
As he drove off I felt an excitement I‘d never had before.

All evening I paced around the house. Seemingly looking at the clock every five
minutes.

My wife was with a black man.


My wife was on a date.
My wife was going to get blacked tonight.

How it dragged. I wanted to know what was happening. Where they where and what
was said. I poured myself a drink to calm my nerves, made my daughter Hannah a
super and put her to bed. When she asked what was going on I almost told her. The
desire to be truthful coupled with the hope that Hasim would soon be very much a part
of our family life. It left me gasping. In essence of what we where doing.

What I had encouraged my special wife to do. When two hours had passed I knew they
would be well into the dinner. Was she enjoying it? Another hour ticked by. I went to
the Cuckold forum, adding a post that my wife was on her first date. Congratulations
where among the replies as well as questions as to what Sandra was wearing.

Where were they I asked myself? 10:30 already. I nearly spilt my drink when I finally
heard voices on the path. It was time and my heart pounded like no tomorrow. As
quickly as I could I switched off the lights in the lounge and went through to the hall.
Sandra and Hasim where on the other side of the glass, my wife struggling with the
key. I heard laughter, the door opened with a sudden cold gust. They both looked as if
she had expected me to be there. Contrary to the polite yet stern way Sandra had left
there was a smile upon her face.

A calmer glint in her eye that let me know right away that she had enjoyed her
evening. Knowing how my wife likes to be treated I could only assume Hasim had been
a total gentleman. That was about to change.

‗Hello‘ she said, walking in, noticeably more merry than drunk though undoubtedly
relaxed by the alcohol in her body. Perhaps noticing my gaze Hasim slipped a heavy
arm around her waist and moved her towards him.
‗How was your date?‘ I asked. ‗Your new boyfriend take care of you?‘. Sandra turned
and looked up at Hasim. There was a confidence in his face too.
‗Oh yes‘ my wife smiled, her arm around his strong waist. As I watched she tilted her
head suggestively. Hasim lowered his and their lips met. My heart was still throbbing as
was my cock. Sandra slid her arms up around his neck as their kiss became more
urgent.

Then almost immediately there was a pause in Sandra‘s eyes. A sudden realisation or
moment of truth. She turned back to me, about to speak. Her dark, beautiful eyes
giving up how much she wanted to stay faithful. Of course our new bull after an
evening staring down my wife‘s dress was in no mood for games. He didn‘t see the
change in Sandra and was here for one thing only.

You‘ve been looking forward to this I‘ll bet‘ he said. His voice showed no wavering. He
was sober and composed and I guessed he was very horny too. Particularly after
tasting her lips. ‗Such a fine woman. I couldn‘t wait to get her home‘. Hasim hissed the
last words, his tongue sliding over his big, thick lips. Sandra looked up at the taller man
in fond recognition but her face changed as he gently parted her coat and put his hand
on her breast. This was the hard part and my wife knew it.

She glanced down at the floor, this strong bull‘s hand moving between her breasts.
Lifting and feeling each. Made easier without her bra. His dark skin was offset perfect
against her. Fingers thick. ‗Yeah!‘ I could see his impatience and the bulge growing in
his trousers. He was changing, becoming dominant. Sandra‘s eyes where glazed and
she gasped as her date suddenly slid his hand roughly down inside the front of the
dress. ‗You like another man feelin‘ your wife‘s tits don‘t ya!‘ he said, face contorted as
he thoroughly enjoying his role. Squeezing and groping left and right with extra vigour.

‗Yes‘ I croaked dryly, unable to take my eyes away.


‗Adam‘, Sandra swallowed and took a step back. Hasim moved with her.
‗That not enough though‘ he rasped ignoring Sandra ‗You want to see her get blacked
too?‘ I nodded, breathless.

The aggression in Hasim had caught me by surprise. Likely that he had kept it under
wraps throughout the meal. Sandra‘s coat and bag lay on the floor as I followed them
both up the stairs. Her smooth white legs looking particularly firm on the tall heels as
she led the way. Hasim felt her firm, round ass as she made her way ahead of him. The
creaking of the floorboards underfoot wasn‘t enough to wake Hannah.

Passing her room we opened our bedroom door and went in. Our martial room is not
unusual. A large double bed, polished wooden furniture including my wife‘s dresser.
Some framed pictures hanging on the walls and a French window. On my bedside table
was a shot of Sandra and our daughter together with a wedding photo, looking
beautiful in her long white dress.
Sandra turned to face Hasim with her back to the bed. There was apprehension in her
face. She gave a deep breath and took a step back. I could almost feel the tension in
the air as he roughly began unfastening his pants, a dirty cruel smile on his face.
‗Gonna give you a drillin‘ he announced, taking hold of her shoulders. As he did Sandra
closed her eyes, hands clenched.

I watched with awe as he slid his fingers under the strap of her dress and pushed it off
her arm. First one then the other. Until the thin garment fell off by itself. Tumbling to
around her waist and exposing her big tits at last. Hasim grinned and looked at my slut
wife‘s perfect breasts. Her nipples round and flat. ‗Watch this!‘ he said turning her to
face me and groping each of them in turn. ‗You like that huh?‘ She stiffened, visibly
shaken. ‗You like that?‘ the bull repeated.
‗Oh yes‘ I nodded, my cock as hard as ever.
‗You watch now‘ he grinned.

In a sudden urge Hasim pulled off his pants. Taking off his jacket, shirt and finally his
underwear. Sandra watched dutifully. Her arms by her side as his big dick bounced
free. He was certainly hung and she seemed moved by it. The shaft was particularly
black and surprisingly long. He was a bull after all. Looking at me again Sandra could
easily sense the aggression in Hasim. Perhaps it unnerved her. I‘d never seen my wife
so distant.

Even as her dress was pulled roughly down to her ankles. Naked. Her face crisp as
Hasim's eyes rolled all over her white figure. His cock a dark and strong erection.
Swelling up and up. We both looked towards the dresser where the condoms lay.
Obvious that he wasn‘t about to use them. This bull was here to use her and would fuck
her unprotected. By Sandra‘s reaction he could have anything he wanted.

He laid Sandra back. A stiffness in her legs as he opened them and exposed her sex.
She looked up towards our bedroom ceiling as Hasim got down on one knee. I watched
as he pushed his mouth against her pussy. Deciding to eat her before he gave her his
black cock. With a groan Sandra folded her arms across her chest, her new boyfriend in
full flow, his head moving and his tongue licking deep. This was unlike what I had
dreamed of. It was better. The black bull was ready to use my own wife to satisfy
himself. Leaning forward and planting his mouth over her breast. Sandra sighed as he
sucked her nipple, rubbing the other roughly between his finger and thumb before
groping heavily with his hand.

I glanced again towards the condoms. Surprised by the suddenness with which he
stood and quickly parted her legs back.
‗Gonna fuck you good‘ he grinned his arms pressed in behind Sandra‘s knees. Opening
her up.
His tip found her hole and with a strained push forced her open. Sandra grimaced, her
tits rolling as he thrust forwards. She wasn‘t used to such a big dick. The contrast of
her pussy to his cock was terrific. I stood behind them. My eyes and heart willing that
cock in. Knowing I wouldn‘t be happy till I saw it balls deep inside my wife‘s cunt.
Hasim pushed her legs wider, further back over her head. They hung in the air either
side of him, the shapely calves torte and stiff with the high heels fastened on tight.
‗Yeah!‘ he sighed as he squeezed in, the ring of her willing pussy spreading and
accepting him. Slowly with maybe half his cock he began to fuck, pushing again and
again until he began to slide between her lips. The bull had his spot now.

‗Ohh!‘‘ it was the first sound Sandra had made. Having Hasim's big, black dick inside
her was hurting. The thick veins running down the underside as he struggled to get it
up her. His desire to insert himself fully taking over. The bull pausing to quickly feel her
breasts again, wiping the spittle from her nipple. As he slowly, perfectly thrust in and
out with almost three quarters of his length I willed in the last 3 inches.

He was rougher than I was. I saw the tears well in her eyes and the strain in her face
as he stretched her. Hasim was showing no mercy.
‗Oh…Oh.. ‘ Sandra gasped out, her hands white as she grasped the bed. The wedding
ring catching my eye. A second followed. Something had to give. It certainly wouldn‘t
be Hasim. His big arms planted behind my wife legs, pinning them apart.
‗Slap..slap..slap…‘ his balls met her on each stroke. A welcome sound indeed. Using her
deep in front of me. Her breasts smacking and rolling together under the pounding.

Sandra was about to break. Then quite suddenly she closed her eyes tight and her lips
fell open. She came. Her legs stiffening as she croaked several times. Hasim slowed his
strokes to a stiff bonk. Making her hair and body jerk. For several moments Sandra
spasmed, her legs rigid as her orgasm came through.

He continued fucking my wife in front on me. His face was keen but set with a fixed
grin that revealed his satisfaction and pleasure. Sandra was pained, her face pale,
foreboding but the pleasure on her face was quite obvious. Frequent and helpless
groans spilling from her mouth. Eyes tightly closed as Hasim stretched and used her.
He pulled out, laughing, rubbing his cock and eyeing my wife‘s pussy with satisfaction.

Able to do whatever he wanted. With a fist around his girth our black bull squeezed
against her body, Sandra wincing as she felt his sliding in. Up and up. Pushing her open
and filling her. ‗Oh yeah‘ Hasim grinned as he repositioned his big arms behind my
wife‘s knees. Her legs well spread, hanging in the air. Torte and stiff as he began to
pound into her cunt once more.

Breathing heavily he turned to look at me. ‗Your wife‘s a good fuck‘ he said. ‗Ain‘t cha?‘,
turning his attention to Sandra who was being driven hard into the bed. With her teeth
grit tight my wife‘s hand clasped the bed sheet. Her groans where real yet dreamlike,
body thrusting sideways as he laid in. Even her beautiful breasts rolled and jerked
under this wonderful fucking. How long had I looked forward to this. The wet slap of
heavy balls meeting my lovely Sandra again and again. Ready to pump that potent seed
up between her legs. He was firmly inside and enjoying it.

‗You like that big black cock?‘ I asked, surprising myself as I had never spoken to
Sandra that way before.
‗Uhhnn!‘ Sandra‘s eyes where still closed tight. Her cheeks lightly tearstained. Hasim
took over for me.
‗Yeah…tell hubby‘ he gasped driving away. ‗Tell him you like black cock‘.
‗Uhh…I..I..‘.
‗Tell him what you like!‘.
‗Black..cock..‘ Sandra gasped Hasim‘s balls continuing to slap furiously between her
helpless legs.
‗Give it to her‘ I felt myself say.

Sandra‘s lips opened and her legs stiffened and jerked as she came again. Hasim
grinned and I watched his balls meet her several last times. Her pussy sounded so wet.
Accepting the inevitable now. Then in haste the bull slid himself out, his dark meat
slippery and wet with my wife‘s own cunt juice. Lurching forward the bull positioned
himself quickly over her, the first spunk, creamy and white leapt from his end.
Splattering onto her tits and squirting as high as her neck. It caught me by surprise and
I saw my wife sigh with relief. My eyes wide on the liquid mess covering her white
breasts. As last her eyes opened. Her chest rising and falling. I hoped her pussy would
still be throbbing. In fact I knew it would be.
‗Damn‘ Hasim said admiring his work and jacking his cock. ‗Take a breath cos the next
load I‘m putting right into your tight cunny'. He went to the bathroom. Dick swinging
before Sandra pushed herself to her elbows. She was hot.
‗You ok Sandra?‘.

‗Yes‘. The smell of sweat, sex and come was filling our bedroom. A wet patch between
her legs on the sheet. The sperm, thick and wet, sliding and rolling over her skin.
Glistening in the bedroom light. Still, her hair seemed perfect and much as she had left
earlier, the lipstick pristine. When the door opened and Hasim returned she collapsed
onto her back. His dick was already hardening again. With surprising strength he turned
my wife onto her knees.

Putting her ass up in he air and making a simple target of her molten pussy. Sandra
held her hands together on the bedside as pushed in almost effortlessly. Squeezing the
last inches home and drawing a pained reaction from her.

I walked around to the front of the bed. Kneeling by my wife‘s face and pushing back
her hair. Eyes closed she began groaning. Hasim put one foot on he bed. He had
fucked Sandra hard but wanted to really pound her for the encore. Holding her tightly
by he thighs he truly gave it to her. Sandra‘s hands clamped on the bedside as she
groaned called and cried out.

‗Yeah…yeah you fuckin whore…you love the fuckin‘ Hasim's impatience was building.
His dick ramming feverishly up into her belly. He had to hold her up to stop her falling
to the soaked bed. From behind his balls met her body with an almighty ‗thwack‘. The
sweat collecting on his temples. Pushing helplessly out with her legs one of Sandra‘s
shoes went tumbling to the floor. She spasmed again as she orgasmed. A croak
erupting from her lips. Hair and body shaking and jerking forwards over the bed. His
teeth bared.

When he came Sandra collapsed forward and he on top, grunting and gasping and he
pumped his sperm up into my wife‘s willing cunt.
‗Damn…damn…oh yeah!‘ he gasped as Sandra gasped in relief and pleasure. Sighing
heavily he slowly tugged his cock out. Satisfied he had left behind a thick and copious
load. His dark length was soaked, his hard-on sinking as this bull stood hands-on-hips.

Sandra rolled tiredly onto her back and pushed back her hair. ‗That was some fuck!‘ My
wife didn‘t reply at first. She just looked up at the ceiling. Glancing towards the unused
condoms a smile spread over his face. He slid over the bed, a hand crawling over my
wife‘s belly. ‗Damn you pretty….that your first black seed huh?‘.

‗Yes‘. Sandra‘s voice was cool and crisp, Hasim brushing his fingers against her cunt.

When Hasim was gone Sandra lay for about half an hour on the bed. Staring at the
ceiling and breathing heavily. It was over an hour before I helped her into the bath.
She felt completely worn out and I understood that. This was the start of our cuckold
relationship and I was left to clean up the mess Hasim had left. There was a simple
animal ferocity with the way he had mated Sandra in front of me.

The fact that she carried his load deep inside her testament to the fact that she now
had two partners. The simple truth is did she enjoy it? Did she come to her senses and
leave? Well, it is 5 months since this all occurred and Sandra and I are still together. My
family life is intact and as for Hasim? Well, it was true. Once a woman tries black she
never goes back. Until my next tale.

---

THE PAST – JUNE 1994 - PITTSBURGH

"Daddy," I whispered as I glided across the moonlit room, stopping only when my
trembling knees gently brushed against the silk sheets on his king size bed.
"Daddy, are you awake?" I asked again as I leant over my fathers body, purring into his
ear, my tongue twitching just an inch away, already eager to lick inside him.

No don't, I thought to myself, pulling back even as I felt my nipples stiffen and arch
toward him. Lifting the soft sheet away from his golden skin I couldn't help but gasp as
his blond pubic hairs came into view, and then had to fight myself from grabbing hold
of him as his long, fat shaft appeared, lying proudly on his thick thigh.

Oh God it's so big, I thought for the hundredth time, my gaze locked on the big
cockhead, so much bigger than Jason's or Billy's, the only other ones I had ever seen.
Licking my lips, I wondered what it'd feel like to run my tongue over his balls and up his
long shaft, what it would feel like to pop the fat head between my lips and what his
sperm would taste like as it dribbled down my hungry throat.

I knew from experience he wouldn't wake unless I did something crazy, that he was
almost impossible to rouse once he'd fallen asleep. "Oh Doctor, please make your little
daughter feel better," I pled silently to his inert form as I slipped under the sheet and fit
myself against him.

It had surprised me the first time I had lain in bed next to Daddy while he slept and
had felt him stiffen, thinking at first he must have awakened. It was only after spending
a number of nights in Daddy's bed that I'd realized just how often his erections
occurred, how again and again as the hours passed his penis would lengthen and fatten
as he dreamt. I had learned to delight in the feeling of his hardness against me.

Over the past four months I had taken to occasionally sneaking into Daddy's bed as he
slept, although most nights I'd only stay two or three hours before fleeing back to my
room, my pussy tingling as I fled. Only twice had I stayed right through til morning but
both times he woke to find me dressed demurely in my most conservative p.j.'s, always
accepting my lame excuses for being there, never suspecting I'd lain naked in his arms
for hours.

The first time he'd ejaculated as I lay next to him I'd been stunned, sure that he must
be awake as his ropy strands splashed against my stomach and thighs. I fled that first
time, his sticky cream oozing down my legs as I ran, but had been unable to stop
giggling as I threw myself onto my bed. I tasted Daddy's sperm for the first time that
night, dipping my finger again and again through the dripping cream, reveling in its
aroma and flavor as I sucked his seed off my finger.

Since that first night I'd often seen Daddy come, and increasingly had had to fight
myself from straddling Daddy and taking him inside me as he slept. But I knew that I
had to be patient only a little while longer, that we'd be in Europe soon, knew that for
ten weeks we'd be together and that inevitably we'd make love.

Still, tonight I'd decided to spend the night in Daddy's bed, have him awaken to my
naked body curled against him, preparing him for what was to come, for what he'd
already started to desire.

~~~~~

"Sweetie, wake up! What are you doing in my bed honey?" was the first thing I heard
the next morning as I woke to Daddy gently shaking my shoulder.

"Oh Daddy," I murmured while stretching and moving so the silk sheet slid below my
breasts, my ruby tipped nipples immediately jumping erect. "I had a nightmare Daddy,
a terrible nightmare," I said in a little girl's voice as I leaned over towards him, letting
him feel my nipple brush against his chest.

"But honey, Jesus" he started to protest, his eyes raking over my firm, ripe teenage
body.

"But what Daddy?" I interrupted, suddenly remembering how I had awoken late in the
night and felt Daddy's big shaft pumping a nocturnal emission of rich, white sauce
across my bum and thighs.

"You're not,... I mean you're not dressed Steffie, you're naked," he complained with a
catch in his voice.

"I always sleep nude now Daddy, just like you," I said smiling. "I love feeling the soft
silk against my skin," I added, feeling now the caked stickiness that still hung on my
back and thighs, Daddy's sperm coating me.

"You're my daughter sweetie. You know people wouldn't understand you sleeping
naked in your father's bed."

"You sleep naked," I pouted. "And besides, who cares what other people think?" I
demanded as I pressed insistently against him. "Besides, you've seen me naked before
– I am your daughter! And you're my doctor," I added indignantly, "You're supposed to
see my body. Is something wrong with it?" I asked laying back and spreading my legs
and arms, opening myself to my Daddy's inspection.
"Of course not Stef! It's just that you're a big girl now. You've become a woman
honey," he stammered as I saw his cock rise from its resting place, lengthening
relentlessly upwards against his stomach. "It's not right for you to sleep in your Daddy's
bed. You shouldn't look at me honey when I'm naked," he insisted as he saw my eyes
drift downward to the awakening giant.

"Even though I had a nightmare Daddy? I was so scared," I moaned fearfully.

Daddy couldn't stop himself from pulling me into his warm arms, couldn't stop himself
from asking, "What was your bad dream about baby?"

"It was dark Daddy, so dark," I whispered, my lips just inches from his. "They attacked
me Daddy, in a dark alley, three of them, they were so big, so ugly,... they hurt me
Daddy," I added, whimpering now.

"Who sweetie? Who were they? What did they do to you honey?"

"They hit me Daddy... so hard, and then they tore the clothes from my trembling body.
They scared me so much Daddy! They were foreigners... Arabs I think, big, ugly, dirty
men with long smelly beards. They wanted to rape me Daddy, despoil me because I'm
an American.... Oh Daddy, they were so dirty and they made me do terrible things," I
said, my body now trembling in his arms.

"What things Steffie?" Dad asked, horror now etched on his face, clearly living his worst
nightmare, the defilement of his only daughter, but unable now not to hear all the
gruesome details.

"Oh Daddy! It was so terrible," I cried as I wriggled in his arms, the blond curls on my
pubic mound being crushed by his pulsing shaft. "The big, fat, greasy one put his thing
in my mouth Daddy, he made me swallow him. Oh God, I gagged Daddy, each time he
pushed it into my throat...it hurt Daddy," I wept, my face contorted into a grimace of
disgust, "....and then one of the other ones put his finger in my rear, into my ... oh,
anus,... you know, my bum Daddy...then he put his penis, his big Arab penis....they
weren't circumcised Daddy... it was awful, filthy..."

"Its okay sweetie, please stop, its okay don't cry. It was just a dream Steffie," my
handsome Daddy insisted as I sobbed, trembling in his strong arms. "Daddy will never
let you be hurt by anyone honey," he promised, even as his rock hard penis tried to
burrow into my stomach.
"What about next year Daddy? When I'm away at school... all alone... there are so
many foreigners in Boston Daddy. They hate us Daddy. They hate us because we're
blond and good looking and healthy and smart and happy and Americans and
Christians..."

"I'll always protect you sweetie," Daddy promised again as he kissed the tears from my
cheeks.

"You promise Daddy?" I demanded as my lips found my Daddy's.

"Forever Steffie," he insisted as he moved his burning lips over my face, swallowing my
salty tears.

"I wish there were more men like you Daddy. I wish I could find a boyfriend as
handsome and nice as you, someone big and strong to protect me, the boys at school
aren't anything like you," I purred, my body trembling in his arms.

"Oh Stephanie," he laughed, but with a tinge of regret evident in his voice. "You'll find a
nice boy your own age soon sweetie, a boy you'll fall in love with, a boy you'll want to
marry and start a family with," he continued, but I could see he was happy and excited
with my compliment.

"I don't want a boy Daddy... and no ones as handsome as you Daddy," I said as I
hugged him even tighter, forcing him to feel his little girl's now ripe body.

"God honey, I'm an old man, way too old and feeble for a beautiful young girl like you,"
he protested, but made no attempt to move away, in fact seemed to push his hard
shaft even harder into me.

"No you're not! All my friends think you're sooo hot."

"Yeah sure," Daddy responded, a blush spreading across his face. "I can just see all
your eighteen year old high school girlfriends thinking I'm hot," he finished, clearly
enchanted with the thought of my sexy teenage friends getting off on him.

"You're only thirty-seven Daddy," I crooned into his ear, loving the feel of Daddy's cock
throbbing against me. "When you came out last Sunday in your Speedo I thought both
Monica and Jacqui were going to attack you."
"No way!" he exclaimed.

"And when you got out of the water and came over and talked to us....wow!"

"What?"

"Your thing Daddy.... Your penis, it stretched your suit so much Daddy. We could see
practically everything! And it looked so big!"

"Stephanie!" Daddy stammered loudly, feigning anger even as he pushed it harder


against me.

"You should have heard what they said Daddy when you left ...about how they'd like to
get you alone and take off your suit and feel it in...," I trailed off giggling.

"I'm sorry honey, I won't wear it again, I didn't mean to embarrass..."

"Its okay Daddy, I liked it. I'm proud of my Daddy, proud they think you're such a sexy
man. Their fathers are both old guys, its only you my friends dream of. Monica told me
she got so excited when she had her medical, when you saw her naked when you
touched her... "

"Oh God, that's not right, I'm her doctor," he mumbled.

"And it is big Daddy," I said huskily, my eyes drifting down towards the crimson cock
that lay between our bodies. "Don't you like it that young girls want you Daddy?" I
teased after a long pause. "Wouldn't you like to make love to Monica or Jacqui or one
of my other friends?"

"They're just girls Steffie; I'd never have sex with young friends of yours, I've known
them since they were little girls, they're my patients," he protested fiercely as he grew
ever harder against my stomach.

"You don't like them? You don't think they have nice bodies Daddy? You don't think
they're sexy when you see them naked in your office?" I demanded.

"They're nice girls honey, but they're too young for me..."

"They're woman now Daddy, like me. Don't you think I'm pretty? Sexy? Don't you think
men want me?" I cooed into his ear, each breath tickling him, caressing him, inflaming
him.

"Of course, you're beautiful honey, but..." he stuttered, reddening as he spoke.

"If I wasn't your daughter, your little girl, would you want to make love to me Daddy?"
I pressed him for an answer even as my fingers moved onto and around his hardness.

"Jesus Steffie!" He groaned rolling away from me, and then rose up and jumped out of
bed, his long shaft bouncing proudly as he moved.

"Awww, stay in bed with me a few more minutes Daddy," I pled as he disappeared into
his bathroom. What's he thinking about I wondered as I heard the shower running. I
know your body wants me Daddy but what about you?

I was on my back naked, my legs spread, when Daddy reappeared minutes later, drops
of water dotting his broad chest, a white towel wrapped around his waist. I had one
knee raised in the air, and my thin strands of blond pubic hair were no barrier as his
eyes locked on my pink insides as he approached the bed.

"C'mon sweetie, time to get up, you don't want to be late for school," he prodded,
trying to act naturally as he sat next to me and lightly ran his hand over my shaking
knee and up and down my inner thigh.

"God it's only six-thirty Dad, why are you up so early anyway?" I complained as I
pushed my knee further into his hand, opening myself further to his hungry gaze.

"I have an operation at eight honey, I gotta rush," he explained as he quickly stood and
started to pull his briefs up his hairy legs, catching them on his again raging hard-on.

"He'll never fit, it's too big," I giggled as I watched Daddy try to stuff his fat cock under
the inadequate material. "I like it when I see him so hard Daddy, do you need any
help?" I continued as Daddy blushed and turned away from my eager eyes.

Finally dressed, he turned back to me and gave me a quick kiss on the forehead before
saying, "Now you be good today Steffie. I should be home around seven; do you want
me to pick up something for dinner?"

"Some Thai maybe," I suggested.

"How's the booking of our trip going anyway honey? You've only got a couple of days
more you know. Have you got it all finalized?" he asked as he moved, his eyes never
leaving me as he backed towards the door.

"I finished yesterday Daddy. I'll give you all the details tonight. Bye, love you," I yelled
as he finally slipped through the doorway.

"Oh Jesus," I moaned aloud as I heard the front door slammed shut, the fingers of my
left hand snaking down between my already damp thighs. I watched myself in the wall
mirror facing the bed, and could see my engorged nether lips, my erect clit, my fingers
as they slowly spread my slit and penetrated my throbbing pussy.

It almost hurt as I arched upwards to meet my probing finger, yet even this inadequate
replacement for Daddy's big prick still brought me to a shuddering orgasm in minutes,
my frustration assuaged momentarily by my copious spending. I brought my sopping
fingers to my mouth and reveled in my taste, wishing only that it was mixed with
Daddy's thick white sauce.

"Paris," I mumbled as I sucked my index finger, "Just four more days Daddy. We'll
make love for the first time in Paris," I promised myself aloud.

I'd often slipped into Daddy's bed over the last eight years, ever since the day Mom had
run off with her lover and left us. It had always been innocent until last February, when
I'd finally realized I didn't want the boys my age who in increasing numbers were
flocking around me; neither Billy nor Jason had come close to igniting the passion that
Daddy could arouse with just one kind look, one gesture, one caress. Lying in Daddy's
bed, still warm from his body, I thought back to that February night four months ago
that had precipitated everything that was now happening in my life.

FEBUARY 1994

Daddy had surprised me on that night four months ago, taking me out for an evening
of dining and dancing at one of Pittsburgh's most glamorous night spots – my coming
out party he had called it. A celebration of my being accepted that week into the
September 1994 Freshman Class of Harvard Medical School

I had worn high heels and my sexiest dress, a new, black, clinging silk number, to
celebrate the occasion, my breasts free under the low cut top, the high slit in the dress
exposing my firm, long thighs with every step I made. I had been elated when I had
come downstairs and Daddy's mouth had plopped open, clearly stunned at the picture I
made.
"What?" I demanded, surprised how good it felt to have my Daddy so obviously excited
watching me.

His gasped, "You're so beautiful Steff," combined with the way his eyes roamed
hungrily over me excited me in a way I'd never been before. He's your Daddy silly, I
thought to myself as he walked me arm-in-arm to the car, but still remembered the
comments my friends were always making about Daddy, about how they'd love to be
alone with him.

It was the perfect evening and Daddy made me feel like a girl who had been
transformed into a Princess, his Princess, and I, with no prior plan or conscious desire
suddenly started to treat him like a real man, a sexy man. I danced closer than I would
have normally, I repeatedly bent over or adjusted my top so he had view after view of
my full breasts, my hard crimson nipples; sitting, I moved my dress so the slit was
towards the front, my wispy thin red silk panties continually exposed to his hungry
stare.

I plastered myself against him as we danced; pushing my breasts, my hard nipples into
his chest, grinding my mound into him as my fingers gently caressed his hair, his neck.
It was then that I felt it for the first time, felt Daddy's thick spear rubbing, probing
urgently against my stomach. It seemed too big, dwarfing what I had felt when Billy,
when Jason, when others had danced with me.

I was flushed with excitement when we finally got home after three a.m., both of us
slightly tipsy from the wine and the sexual energy echoing between us. I was actually
shaking as he escorted me to my bedroom door, new wild, impossible, incestuous
sexual thoughts whirling through my brain. Waiting, wondering what next, he surprised
me, simply presenting me a small, gold wrapped package as we stood in the doorway.

"What is it Daddy," I asked as I opened the small rectangular box. "Oh God," I shrieked
when I saw the necklace of perfect white pearls sitting on a bed of black silk. A card
had slipped from the top of the box when I went to lift the lustrous string, and
recognizing Daddy's miniature scrawl, and shaking I read:

Dear Stephanie

I'm so proud of you Steff! No father on Earth has ever been luckier than I – to have a
daughter as kind and beautiful and intelligent and nice and caring and loving as you is
the best thing that could possibly have happened to me.
It seems just yesterday that I so proudly brought you home from the hospital. To think
that today that little girl is now eighteen and soon will be leaving me for university and
adulthood is almost incomprehensible. I'm so proud of you honey, how well you've
done, what an outstanding person you've become.

There has never been anyone else in the world I have loved more than you; I can't
imagine having lived my life without you in it. You bring so much joy into my life

Thank you darling, I love you so much,

Daddy

p.s. I thought maybe you'd like to wear these pearls when we have dinner in Paris this
summer

I think it was that moment in time when I realized there was no one in the world I'd
rather spend my life with, that there was no one else in the world I wanted to make
love to more than Daddy. As I stood sobbing in his arms, being hugged and kissed by
the only person I had ever loved, I felt a surge of sexual attraction echo through my
body, my tongue, my lips, my nipples, my liquid insides, my whole body responding to
a man as it never had done before.

My fumblings with Billy in the back seat of his car, the kissing, the touching, the frantic
grappling; sleepovers with Jacqui and Monica where we talked endlessly of boys and
sex, and even experimented among ourselves; and even the night with Jason, just
weeks ago, when I had felt for the first, and so far, only time, a penis penetrate me;
none of these experiences had prepared me for what my body was now doing, feeling,
demanding, urging.

"Steff, are you okay?" finally penetrated into my foggy thoughts and brought me slowly
back to a new reality.

"Oh Daddy, your words, they're so beautiful, thank you," I whispered, and then added,
"You're the only man I'll ever love," while pressing myself urgently into him as my lips
hungrily sought his, wanting him now to recognize the new me, wanting him to feel as
I, wanting him to grasp that we were destined to be joined in every way.

I could feel a shiver of excitement tremor through his body as our tongues met and
explored and couldn't help but feel the sudden hardening, lengthening, against my
stomach.

"Sweetie!" Daddy gasped as he pulled back from me, confusion and desire dueling on
his face.

After spinning in his arms, I ended up facing away from Daddy, my firm bum pushed
back against his erection, his hands suddenly full of my breasts. For just a millisecond I
felt his fingers caress me, squeeze me, before he dropped them as if they were on fire,
mumbling, "Oh Jesus Steff, I'm sorry, I didn't.."

"Can you attach them Daddy," I asked, ignoring his apology as I slipped the pearls into
his left hand and leaned back against his chest.

"Of course honey," he said eagerly, clearly glad to have something innocent to do,
relieved that I hadn't seemed to notice his furtive touch.

His hands were like satin as they moved over my shoulders and gently caressed my
neck as he lifted my long blond curls to bare me for his ring of pearls. I could feel his
breath on my ear as he slowly opened the clasp but then let one end slip free, allowing
the cool, white balls to cascade down across my chest and between my heaving
breasts.

"Oh Daddy, they're cold and they tickle me," I complained with a giggle and then lifted
the top of my dress away from my body, pretending I wanted to see the string of balls
swinging between my tits, knowing Daddy would see my full breasts, my now straining
nipples as he slowly pulled the strand upward.

"Sorry honey, I'm a real butterfingers tonight," he answered lightly when he finally
retrieved the end and joined the clasp behind my neck. But I could feel Daddy's
excitement throbbing into the crack of my rear and knew he was feeling the same
emotions and desires that were exploding inside of me.

"They're beautiful," I sang as I danced away from him and into my room, my song of
joy a reflection of the happiness I felt at finding my life partner, my lover, my only
future.

"Look at the pearls Daddy," I yelled laughing as I continued to dance in front of my


mirror. As Daddy walked up behind me and watched me bemusedly in the mirror, I
suddenly slipped the spaghetti thin straps off my shoulders and let my top drop to my
waist, baring my firm, full orbs to his startled eyes.
"Stephanie!" Daddy stammered as he stared, uncertain what to say or where to look.

"There just breasts Daddy," I pooh pawed him, "everybody's got them, I just want to
see how the pearls look on me," and then started to twirl the necklace over my chest.
"They keep getting stuck on my nipples Daddy," I complained with a little slur, faking a
tipsiness that I didn't really feel. "Are they too long Daddy," I asked suddenly, turning
to him, squeezing one long, firm nipple between my thumb and finger, presenting a
full, firm orb to him.

"They're perfect honey," he answered smiling, clearly now amused at his little
daughters show, believing that this was an innocent daughters play and not a
dangerous sexual act.

"I had a perfect day Daddy, I love you so much," I finished, yawning as I leaned into
his strong, welcoming arms. "I'm so sleepy."

"C'mon Steff, I'll put you to bed," he said gruffly, his love for me so clear. As I fell back
on the bed I could see a moments hesitation before his hands moved to my waist and
pulled my dress over my hips and down my legs, leaving me naked except for my
pearls and silk panties.

As he hung my dress in my closet I started to lower my red pants, struggling so that


when he turned back my legs were in the air and my panties only at mid thigh. "Here,
let me help," he offered in his most fatherly voice, as if he was just helping me with
homework or the dishes, but I could feel the tremor in his fingers as he touched me.

"Do you like my new panties Daddy," I asked, a tipsy, teasing tone still in my voice, "I
bought them just for tonight, just for you, just for my favorite man."

"That's nice sweetie," he responded, as he lifted me so he could get the sheet out from
under me.

After finally getting me arranged and the sheet placed over my naked skin he turned to
go, whispering a 'goodnight darling' as he started to back away.

"Stay for a few minutes Daddy," I pled as I grabbed his arm.

"What honey?"
"Lie next to me Daddy, like you did when I was younger," I mumbled drowsily, "stay
with me until I fall asleep."

"Sure honey," he agreed almost too quickly, and after shedding his shoes and shirt and
after a moments hesitation his pants, slipped under the sheet next to me, down now to
only his white boxers, and lying on his side watched me as he gently stroked my blond
hair. Feigning sleep, I rolled over and curled into him, ending so my lips were less than
a half inch from his cheek, each of my breaths gently tickling him as my breasts
comfortably pressed into his strong chest.

He finally left, maybe two hours later, but I knew he had enjoyed sleeping next to his
eighteen year old daughter, the continuous hardness against my thigh a graphic proof.

~~~~~

Daddy was still sleeping when I entered his room the next morning, a question burning
in my brain as I urgently shook him awake, wanting an answer to something he had
written in his letter.

"What honey?" he finally growled as his head emerged from under his sheet.

"What did you mean about Paris and pearls in your letter last night Daddy?" I asked
impatiently.

"Oh that," he answered nonchalantly as he sat up, not noticing how little of himself was
covered.

"Oh that what?" I insisted.

"Well, do you happen to be doing anything on June 23rd by any chance my dear?" he
asked mysteriously as he reached for an envelope sitting on the table next to his bed.

"No Daddy, you know graduations on the 21st and then I'm free for the summer."

Smiling he handed me the envelope which soon yielded two airplane tickets. He was
grinning as I slowly deciphered the itinerary. "Pittsburgh – Paris leaving on the 23rd and
returning on August 30th for two," I read. "But what does it mean Daddy? Which two
are going to Paris?" I asked, more confused now than ever.

"Well I thought that Doctor Roderick S. James and his lovely daughter, Miss Stephanie
Danielle James might just benefit from ten weeks touring the Continent," Daddy said
smugly, a wide grin impossible to hold back.

"But how? .... You have work... Where will we go? ... Really... really, just the two of
us?" I stammered as joy flooded through me.

"Doctor James has already told his colleagues and the hospital administration that he
will be out of the country for the time period covered by those tickets my dear," he
announced, clearly delighted at my surprise and happiness. "He feels that this might be
his last chance to give his beautiful daughter advice and direction before she flings
herself out into the greater world."

I didn't give him a chance to say another word as I leapt on top of him, laughing and
crying as I covered him in kisses. But I couldn't help but notice his nakedness as I
embraced him, and I felt a frisson of both fear and excitement as I saw Daddy's penis
for the first time, lying proudly between his legs, and even soft it looked huge.

How big is it when it's hard I wondered as Daddy asked, "I take it you're free then Miss
James?"

"Oh yes Daddy," I shouted, "Where are we going to go exactly?"

"That's your job sweetie."

"What!"

"I got the tickets – it's up to you to decide where we'll go and when. You got four
months to decide and then to book the rooms and cars and flights and whatever else
you want."

"But.."

"No buts my lovely daughter, it's your job."

"Anywhere I want?"

"Your job!"

And that's how Daddy had left it and me those four months ago and ever since all I'd
thought about was Daddy's big penis and how I was going to convince him to let me
have it for the rest of our lives!

SPRING 1994

In the months that followed, through March and April and May, our relationship
changed, both of us fundamentally altered by that night. We were suddenly in new
unknown territory; now longer was it just the innocent loving father-daughter
relationship we'd lived for eighteen years.

I think it was easier for me, my youth allowing me to immediately accept the fact I
wanted Daddy as my lover, as my husband. Oh, I knew about society's rejection of this
forbidden love, of society's criminalization of what we would do, but my mind had easily
accepted what my body was demanding. It was harder for him; society's taboos against
sleeping with your daughter were deeply ingrained in him. While I welcomed what my
body was demanding, I could see him continually fight his ever increasing urges.

Everything I did over those months was directed at making Daddy accept what I knew
was inevitable but still as I studied the problem and incest in general I was stunned at
what I found.

Daughters do love their fathers like I did! In fact as I read and studied I found that for
someone like me, an only child whose mother had left her when she was ten years old,
it was almost inevitable that I would try to take my Mommies place and become
Daddy's girl.

I set out to seduce him over those months. I dressed better, no more jeans or sweats
and sneakers at dinner, instead I changed to dresses, or blouse and skirt ensembles,
just sexy enough that Daddy couldn't ignore the woman I'd become.

I made sure I hugged him every day, holding him each time just seconds longer than
normal, making Daddy feel the woman I was.

I'd join him in the TV room fresh from the shower, perfumed now, and just in a robe,
and would snuggle against him as we watched a rented movie I'd chosen. Over those
weeks and months Daddy increasingly stayed home more than he had ever done
before, hardly ever missing dinner, his social life now evenings with his daughter.

I even teased him from time to time, as I'd sit with him watching a movie I'd ask him
why he wasn't out with one of his many girlfriends, how come he was spending so
much time at home. "I'm only going to have you for a few more months' sweetie," he'd
reply as he hugged me.

Increasingly I felt and saw his excitement, the growing sexual desire he felt for me,
couldn't help but notice the erections Daddy'd grow as I wriggled against him, my loose
robe allowing his roving eyes easy access to my full, firm breasts.

We didn't discuss what was happening to us over those months, we were in a silent,
sexual, mating dance that clearly scared Daddy. But I knew he was studying the
problem, trying to face these forbidden desires that were threatening to overwhelm
him.

I found the books hidden in his bedroom, both scholarly tomes that addressed father-
daughter love, as well as erotic accounts of graphic, incestuous sex. His computers
browsing history increasingly led me to the sites Daddy had been surfing, sites that had
accounts of, and actual videos of fathers making love to their daughters.

~~~~~

I remembered all this as I lay in Daddy's bed that June morning, stroking myself, a poor
substitute for what I wanted, what I needed. But we'd be Europe soon, then I knew it'd
happen...

JUNE 23rd 1994 – PARIS

Our flight left Pittsburgh airport at seven in the morning, arriving at Charles De Gaulle
Airport in Paris at seven pm French time.

After finally collecting our bags and clearing customs, something the French are
masters at making difficult, we finally got out of the airport around nine-thirty, and as
Daddy drove our rented car towards our small but upscale four star hotel on the Left
Bank I started to talk, knowing I had to explain exactly what I had done before we got
there.

"About the hotel Daddy, our room," I started tentatively.

"Un huh," he muttered, clearly engrossed in the passing city.

"The reservation Daddy, it's.... I mean to say it's..." I stammered.

"What Steff?" he asked, taking his eye of the road for a sec to look at me, a big smile
on his face.

"Well.... I sorta did something strange ... it was really a mistake at first, I mean I didn't
plan it... it just happened when I booked, and then I..... well, I just kinda let it go, I...
you might not, I don't know, like it or..."

"C'mon honey spit it out," he ordered as his hand left the steering wheel for a second
and caressed my thigh.

"Well," I started again, my face now scrunched up in a near grimace, "The hotel might
be expecting a married couple Daddy, a couple on their honeymoon."

"Huh, how come?" he asked, a confused look crossing his face, his fingers momentarily
tightening on my bare upper leg.

Rushing now, eager to spill the whole story in one fell swoop, I explained, "When I
filled in the online registration form Daddy, I must have filled in the wrong box and
before I knew what happened... well I had reserved just one room and it was confirmed
as Doctor and Mrs. James and I don't know, I didn't change it... you know it was sorta
funny, and then I thought we really didn't need two rooms for just two people, I mean
we'd save money this way and..."

"And why would they think we were on our honeymoon Stephanie?"

"Well that's sorta complicated Daddy," I mumbled.

"This is just a problem with our hotel in Paris, right Stephanie?" Daddy asked, a touch
of both anger and amusement in his voice.

"Well not exactly Daddy." Seeing a scowl spreading across his face, I sped on, "It just
seemed like a good idea Daddy, so when I booked the other hotels, I thought, why not,
we'll save money and some of them offered special extras for newlyweds and..."

"So we're man and wife in Paris, Barcelona, the Riviera, Rome, Athens, the Greek
Islands, Istanbul honey?" he asked, the fingers of his free hand now back on the
steering wheel and tapping it impatiently, or was it excitedly?

"Yes Daddy," I whispered, then added more confidently, "but remember you did give
me full responsibility for booking the..."
He was quiet for minutes but I resisted the urge to break in, to explain, to apologize,
knowing now it was up to him, that I had to wait, to let him decide, react.

"We haven't talked about.... I mean, you know, about what's happened between us,..."
he finally started, his nervousness evident in his stammering, unsure voice. Getting no
immediate response from me he went on, "I know you think honey,... since your
birthday I mean,...that you've felt something different for me, for Daddy,... that maybe
something..."

He kept taking quick glances at me as he spoke, clearly uncomfortable hoping I'd help
him. "I know I should have said something before," he went on, "I've wanted to but ...
if I've led you to believe that..... that maybe you thought my bodies reaction to you
meant something it really didn't, shouldn't, couldn't sweetie... Oh shit, we're here," he
swore in exasperation as we pulled into the drive fronting the hotel. "Lets not worry
about it for tonight honey," he finally said, watching me as we idled, the porter already
rushing towards our car, "we'll just book in and have dinner and then talk about it in
the morning. But we do have to talk sweetie, you can't go on thinking we ..."

"Yes Daddy, I'm sorry about everything," I whispered, one tear sliding down my cheek.

~~~~~

"Ah Docteur, Madame James, bienvenue, welcome," was what greeted Daddy and I as
we strolled hand-in-hand to the front desk. "We gave you our best suite.... No extra
charge," the manager said after we had filled in the registration cards, a broad smile on
his face, "We don't often get newlyweds."

"Merci beaucoup monsieur," I cooed as I leaned into Daddy and kissed him lightly on
the lips. "We're so tired monsieur," I said turning to the manager, "We'd just like to
shower and change and have dinner in our room. Can you have dinner sent up?"

"Certainement, Madame," his whole body signaling approval as his eyes hungrily roved
over my young, ripe body, wishing it was he who was going to spend the night in my
bed.

~~~~~

It turned out to be a stunning suite, the large bedroom with its king size bed and the
large dining/living room both elegantly furnished in beautiful French period pieces, the
balcony open to a vista that led our eyes to Notre Dame and the shimmering Seine
beyond.

"Ta da," I finally announced smugly to Daddy, after we had both taken in the rooms,
the view, the flowers, the fruit basket, the chocolates, the champagne cooling... "So
now, what do you think of my little subterfuge my dear husband?" I asked as I danced
around him, a broad grin on my face.

"Not bad Mrs. James," he finally conceded. "Now go and get your shower, our dinner
will be here soon," he ordered smiling, giving me a gentle slap on my butt as I started
towards the washroom.

"Would you like to share with me Daddy? I think I read they have a water shortage
over here," I offered with a twinkle in my eyes,

"Go!" he ordered laughing, as he watched me pull my sweater over my head, and I


knew his eyes were still on my bare back as I started towards the door, and dropping
my little, black, silk demi-bra as I walked, I knew Daddy was imagining every jiggle of
my round full tits.

~~~~~

"What are you so happy about young lady?" Daddy asked later when he finally emerged
from the washroom and shower, his large body encased in the luxurious robe that came
with the room.

"Nothing," I giggled as I stood up, my breasts jiggling under the thin, silk, ivory robe
that was my only covering, a robe I'd bought just for tonight. God, he's handsome I
thought as he moved confidently towards me, his six foot, two inch muscular body
seeming to exude power and sexuality with each step.

"And dinner?" he asked but before I had a chance to respond we heard the light
tapping on the door and Daddy pivoted and moved to answer it, and then let in an thin,
elderly, uniformed bellboy, pushing a dish laden cart.

"Monsieur, Madame," he wheezed through smoke damaged lungs, but his eyes lit up
when he saw me, when he saw what I was wearing. His eyes rushed to my cleavage, to
the dark circles that showed through the thin silk, to the hem of my robe, only just
covering my blond curls.

It took him stumbling minutes to unload the tray, to set the table, continually taking
quick glances at me as he worked, finally pushed out of the room by Daddy, clutching
the ten euros that had been offered him, the front of his pants bulging outward.

"You might have given the poor man a heart attack" Daddy laughed as he turned back
towards me.

"Well at least some men find me attractive Daddy."

"You're wearing your pearls," he finally responded as we both sat at the table.

"You said they were for Paris Daddy," I said smiling, moving so that the top of the robe
opened even wider, exposing the pearls as they dangled in the valley between my
breasts. "Do you like them?" I asked.

"They're beautiful honey," he whispered, not even noticing the pearls as he drank me
in.

We talked as we ate, the conversation surprisingly coming easily in spite of the sexual
tension between us. We were both excited about the trip, about Paris, about the
adventures that awaited us over the next ten weeks. Neither of us had ever visited
Europe before and looked forward to visiting all the places we'd heard about all our
lives. We were to visit the Louvre the next morning and eagerly discussed the treasures
we'd soon see in person.

Finally the meal was over and as Daddy wheeled the cart and dishes out the door I
plopped down on the sofa in the living room, one leg under me as I sat. I felt my robe
open, and knew my full breasts were shamelessly exposed, but didn't care, the bottle of
Chateau Rothschild we'd emptied with our meal had been just enough to lower my last
remaining inhibitions with my father.

"Sit with me Daddy," I said, patting the seat next to me in invitation as he hovered
uncertainly in the middle of the room.

Finally sitting cautiously at the other end of the sofa he watched me, his eyes flicking
from my breasts to my thighs before meeting mine.

"You're as bad as the bellboy," I giggled nervously, my sang-froid suddenly gone,


knowing the next few minutes were so vital to my future happiness.

He moved towards me, and wrapping his arm around my shoulder and tucking me
against his warm body, started to talk. "Oh Steffie, I love you so much honey. But not
like this, not as a man and woman, ...not as lovers," he sputtered. "You're my
daughter, my beautiful daughter... We can't...I don't think of you like that Steff," he
finished, but his tentative words seemed said more to convince himself more than me.

"You don't want to love me Daddy?" I demanded.

"No sweetie... not like that," he replied hesitantly, the bulge rising in his robe belying
every word.

"So why haven't you gone out on a date for the last four months?"

"What?"

"You used to date all the time, now you never do," I insisted.

"But I ....," he stammered before I cut him off.

"Why were you secretly reading that psychology book on father-daughter relationships?
Yes I saw it in your room Daddy," I said as I saw him about to protest. "I read it too
Daddy, where it talks about incest, about love between fathers and daughters."

"Why have you been surfing internet incest sites? Reading stories about fathers making
love with their daughters, watching forbidden videos," I demanded.

"How come you always get an erection every time I'm around you now?" I continued to
pound at him, my legs now spread, exposing myself fully to his nervous looks.

"But Steff," he protested.

"Yes even now," I insisted, my hand sliding under his robe and grasping his thick cock.
"Fuck me Daddy, please fuck me," I cried as I moved on top of him, straddling him as
he sat, his long pole now leaping upwards as I spread his robe.

"Honey, we can't," he moaned, "its wrong sweetie. I don't want to hurt you Steff.
You've got your whole life ahead of you," he groaned as his arms engulfed me,
desperately holding me as he rejected me.

"Bullshit Daddy," I said as I moved my lips against his, burying my tongue deep in his
mouth. If it's so wrong Daddy," I finally gasped, "How come there's ten million hits
when you type in father-daughter incest on Yahoo, how come there's been a thousand
studies by respected scholars on the subject if no one else is doing it? If it's so unusual,
so perverted how come a million fathers are sleeping with their daughters tonight? How
come Daddy," I asked, almost yelling now, urging, demanding, stroking him.

"GOD STEPHANIE," he finally roared, a primeval sexual scream bursting from his lips as
he stood, effortlessly lifting me and then carrying me towards the bedroom.

Watching his eyes as he carried me, I had a moment of panic, of fear, as I saw the raw
male lust burning deep inside him, unleashed now, and wondered, too late maybe, if I
had made a mistake, if we weren't about to cross some inviolate line.

He pulled my gaping robe off my shoulders as he walked, letting it slip to the floor even
before we reached the bed. Throwing me on top of the sheets I fell back spread-
eagled, my legs hanging over the edge of the bed, and watched transfixed as he almost
tore his robe as he fumbled urgently to get it off.

Finally he stood naked between my legs, his angry cock now thrusting upward, pulsing
in its eagerness to be buried deep in my pink, moist sheathe.

"Daddy!" I pled, scared now, convinced now it'd never fit, that it would split me. God,
it's double the size of Jason's I thought, and even he had hurt me the first time.

He grabbed my rear cheeks and easily lifted me up, carrying me backwards up the bed
as he crawled between my legs, his thick organ now bouncing between my thighs as he
lowered his lips onto mine.

"Oh Daddy yesssss," I moaned as he left my lips and moved his tongue over my chin
and down onto an aching nipple, swallowing it as his teeth pulled and stretched it.
"Jesus," I screamed when I felt first one and then a second finger slip inside me, my
hips arching upward in lust.

"Oh Steff, you feel so good, so perfect," Daddy groaned as he pumped his two fingers
in and out of me, finally bringing them to his mouth where he tasted his daughter for
the first time.

My hand stole to his penis as he inhaled my aroma and tasted my sticky sex, and now
fear gone, I grasped him and tried to pull him into my waiting pussy, already open and
awash with my juices, urgently needing to be filled, to be impaled.

"DADDDDDY PLEASE," I wailed, begging him.

"We have all night honey," the strong, confident, sexy father I'd always known now
back in control, all need for further artifice on my part now gone, I was finally going to
be made love to by the only man I'd ever love.

I didn't need any more foreplay; I was already shaking in anticipation, moist, lubricated
for the penetration I craved. As he ran his hands from my hair down over my breasts,
stopping just for a second to tease my already puffy nipples, and then down to my hips
and my butt, I stared transfixed at the pole that seemed to rise from between my legs.

Suddenly worried again at its size, I trembled when his hands moved over my ass and
pulled my thighs apart, positioning me so his incredibly large cockhead rested lightly
against my distended clit.

"Daddy," I moaned as he moved his cock so that it was perfectly aligned with my
opening and gently pushed, steadily forcing the head into me.

"DADDY," I cried again, now convinced he'd never fit, my nether lips stretched wide,
seemingly incapable of accepting him. "He's too big Daddy," I whimpered as he
continued his assault.

"Aaaaaaaahh Daddy," I groaned as I felt the head pop through, and as I felt my cunt
close behind the thick head and tighten on the blue veined shaft. He worked slowly
now, first feeding me three more inches before retreating, gradually working more of
himself into me as I adjusted to him, to his thickness, to his length.

And then he was completely in, bottomed out at the gate to my womb, and then
watched as kneeling between my legs, his hands lifting and separating my legs, he
started a steady rhythm of long, deep strokes, each stroke igniting a million nerve
endings the length of my cunt.

I could feel my body stretching with each stroke, endlessly opening and closing on him,
lubricating him as he pumped, coating the long shaft with my juice, welcoming this
alien intruder into my center.

Faster and faster he pistoned, each deep penetration now producing an equal response
from my now shuddering centre. As he lay on top of me and seized my lips in his, his
tongue penetrating me, his hips started to relentlessly move over me, pushing his now
throbbing shaft even deeper.

So this is what a real man is, what sex is, I groaned silently as my first spasm
shuddered through my body, as my insides throbbed as they awaited the first burning
jet of sperm to flood them. I locked my legs around his back and met every thrust as
the feeling crashed through me, the liquid melting at my core.

"OH DADDDDY," I groaned or maybe screamed as I felt his big penis jerk inside of me,
followed by a liquid explosion, then again, and again, each ejaculation met by a pulsing
opening in my depths, an acceptance of his seed.

"STEFFIE, OH GOD STEFFIE," Daddy moaned as the last liquid spasm of his cock filled
me.

I was sweating, whimpering, trembling when he finally pulled his still semi-hard spear
from me, its wet head wearing our orgasmic juices like a proud cloak. I slid down
Daddy's body, unable to resist the urge to taste him, engulfing his fat cockhead
hungrily as I milked the last drops of cum from its one eye, savoring its taste as it
slithered down my throat.

"Jesus baby, gently," Dad ordered, still panting, as one of my hands continued to pump
him relentlessly while the other found and squeezed his tightened sack and balls, all the
while trying to stuff even more of him into my mouth.

As I gulped him in he twirled me around and seconds later felt his tongue on my
distended gash, licking, probing, sucking, nibbling, before he finally found my throbbing
clitoris, his soft lips instantly restarting the liquid oozing, the shuddering buildup, the
prelude to my inevitable orgasm.

I thought I'd go crazy as he worked me, writhing and thrashing on his mouth, and even
attempted to lift away from his face before he grasped my butt and pulled me back,
holding me spread to his lips, a finger deep in my ass. I could only swallow five or six
inches of Daddy but my two hands continued to work him as I sucked him in and soon
felt the first twitching of his cock.

I was shouting incoherently as I came, my voice garbled by the fat penis spurting
urgently in my mouth, almost gagging on the thick, ropy sauce Daddy continued to
pump into me. "Jesus Daddy," I finally gasped and with cum oozing from my lips moved
up his body and kissed him. I could taste my cunt as our tongues met, as he licked
some of his sperm from deep within my mouth.

We finally fell apart and lay for minutes side by side, the silence of the night broken
only by our rasping breathing.

"I didn't know, Jesus," I finally gasped, "Is it always like that Daddy?"

"Oh sweetie, it's never been like that before, never, never, never," he laughed
exultingly as he turned and pulled me to him.

"You mean I was okay Daddy," I asked coyly, knowing that we'd always be together.

"Pretty good sweetie," he allowed, "but maybe we better try it again just to make sure."

"You mean you can do it agaaaain Daddy?" I asked doubtfully, but even as I teased I
grabbed his hard shaft and rolled on top of him. I sat astride him, riding his thick pole,
pretending I was in control, but knowing I'd be his slave forever.

~~~~~

We awoke late the next morning, sticky and sweaty and smelly and sated, all thoughts
of the Louvre and the Mona Lisa long forgotten. The only time either of us left the bed
over the next twenty-four hours was for a quick shower, to refresh us before another
bout of lovemaking. Daddy had totally accepted what we had become, any misgivings
he may have had had been blown away in our passionate embraces.

We finally got to the Louvre two days later. And in the days that followed we visited
Versailles, the Eiffel Tower, Notre Dame (but we saw no Hunchback!), took a boat trip
down the Seine, etc., etc. But it's the nights I remember now, the nights I lay entwined
with Daddy, my legs locked around his back, thrashing under him as he filled me with
his pumping lance, spouting his seed as I groaned.

We got married ten days later, married in a small church by a smiling, cherubic priest in
a little village in the south of France. Oh, maybe it wasn't a one hundred percent legal
ceremony; perhaps most people would call it a sham, but for Daddy and me it was the
most wonderful day of our lives.
THE PRESENT - 2006

As I look at those pictures today I see an innocent girl walking from the church, looking
almost demure in my simple white dress, the lace veil hiding my eyes as I look up into
Daddy's smiling face. We're both obviously happy; anyone looking at the pictures can
see the joy, the love between the newlyweds, the sexual promise.

The rest of that wonderful summer is etched forever in my memory; Barcelona and
Seville in Spain, walking naked on the beaches near St. Tropez, Rome and the
Coliseum, the warm waters of the Aegean and the beaches of Rhodes, the Parthenon,
the Blue Mosque in Istanbul...it was perfect, everything I had dreamed of...

But it was the small, romantic moments with Daddy that I treasure the most, the kiss
as the sun set at Cape Sounion, making love on a deserted beach south of Rome,
walking hand in hand through the Alhambra...

I've just turned thirty! It seems impossible. God, its twelve years already since that
magical summer. I'm a doctor now. Daddy and I spent seven years in Boston while I
struggled to keep up with my classmates; without my husband who'd been through
med school, who knew all the tricks, who was always ready to tutor me it would have
been impossible.

Our three girls were born during those years, and now at 11, 9, and seven they're the
centre of our existence, of our happiness.

We live now in the south, in a medium sized town located on the ocean, a town of sand
beaches and palm trees, a town where after closing the clinic for the day, my husband
and I can grab the girls and we can be in our boat and on the water in twenty minutes.
We're happy! Yes, somehow it worked; somehow our love triumphed over the fears,
against the odds, against the naysayers warnings.

"Are you almost finished," I hear him call now. Daddy's almost fifty now, but seems to
get younger each year, the boy in him never far from the surface, still surprising me,
delighting me ... he's still the man of my dreams, my only love.

"Yes Daddy," I whisper as I move towards his open arms, towards his smiling face, his
hungry body...

THE END
---

Jean, his mother's younger sister, arrived at the house bright and early on Saturday
morning.

"Hi squirt," she said. Rick didn't resent the slam it was a nickname she had given him
when he was born. At the time, she was six and thought the name was cute. They had
always been closer than most nephews and aunts, with a typical little girl thought
process she felt it was her duty to help take care of him. "Hi Jean," his mother and he
said in unison. "What's up?" his mother added.

"Don't you two remember, you promised to help me take some furniture out to the
storage shed at Mom and Dad's farm. Didn't you have some too Terri?"

"Oh, I completely forgot, but it doesn't matter for it's all separated in the back
bedroom." She turned to her son. "Can you help Rick?"

"Yeah," He said. "I've got nothing planned for the day. Tod's out of town and Jeff is sick
in bed, so there's no one to hang out with."

As husky as Rick was, it was still a lot of work to load the bed, chest and boxes from his
aunts house and from his own into the pickup. Finally after two hours they were ready
to go. Rick covered the load, because it looked like rain and even had to move a couple
of the boxes inside the truck setting it on the seat next to Jean.

"You're going to have to sit on Rick's lap," Jean said to Terri, "There won't be enough
room otherwise."

"That will be alright, won't it Rick?" his mother said.

"Well as long as you don't weigh a ton, and take up the whole side of the truck," he
said laughing.

"I'll have you know I weigh one hundred and five pounds, young man, and I'm only five
foot three, not six foot three." She was grinning when she said it, but there was a little
bit of pride in her voice. At thirty-six, his mother had the body and looks of a high
school senior. Although few high school girls had 36C boobs that were full, firm and had
such prominent nipples, plus a number ten ass. Calling his attention to her body was
not the best thing she could have done.
He settled himself in the seat and she climbed in and, placing her feet between his, she
lowered herself to his lap. She was wearing a thin summer dress and he had seen only
a bikini panty line and bra under it. He immediately felt the heat from her body flow
into his crotch area. He turned his mind to the road ahead. Jean pulled away, and
moments later they were on the country road to the farm, twenty miles away.

The road was under construction for more than five miles and the truck bounced with a
steady rhythm as it rolled along the ridges left by the road grader.

Jean and his mother kept up a constant chatter about girl things, leaving Rick with his
own thoughts. In time, he became aware of the rhythmic bouncing and the heat
emanating from his mother's ass as it pressed against his crotch. Suddenly, to his
horror, his cock began responding to the movement. He felt the first stirrings of a hard
on. He tried to think of other things, but the more he tried thinking of other things, the
more he thought of his cock. Gradually, his dick became firmer and began to rise, until
it was contained by the ass pressing down on it. This pressure only succeeded in
causing it to become more rigid, until it was like a bar of steel. He could feel the crack
between his mother's legs, and finally, her pussy, as the rigid shaft forced itself against
the spread cheeks of her ass.

There was no doubt she could feel the hard bar against her pussy, but she made no
motion or comment that indicated she was aware of his predicament.

Terri at first ignored the hard rod pushing against her ass. Then without thinking, she
adjusted herself slightly and the pressure switched directly to her pussy. In the
beginning, she was irritated that her own son would get an erection from her sitting on
his lap. But the more she thought about it, the funnier it became. What a waste of a
good hard-on she thought; getting rigid for your mother. Terri almost laughed out loud.
The bouncing of the seat, caused the hard member to slip back and forth along her lips.
Then a sudden bump drove his cock head against her forcing her panties and thin dress
between her lips for just a split second.

A minute later, thinking about the incident, Terri knew that technically, for that split
second, her son's cock had been in her pussy. True, it had just been the very tip and it
had been covered by panties and dress, but was that any different then being covered
by a condom? The thought was so erotic, that her pussy flooded with moisture. She
had certainly never considered her son a sexual being, or partner. She was happily
married, and although her husband had had a stroke three months earlier and the
doctor had suggested no sex for a period of six months, she was not sexually
frustrated. Her husband's fingers and her vibrator had provided all the sex she required.
The bouncing cock rubbing against her pussy slowly demanded her full attention. She
couldn't help but squeeze her ass cheeks together, to try to close her exposure, but it
had the opposite affect, it reminded her that an eighteen year old cock was thrusting
itself against the lips of her wet pussy. Terri felt what she thought was an answering
thrust from Rick's prick to her movement. Why that little brat, she thought, he is
coming on to me by flexing his cock against me. But instead of getting angry, she
actually responded by again pushing against his rising rod. Minutes later, they whipped
into the drive at the farm, and Terri breathed a sigh of relief. She had been dangerously
close to starting something that could have ruined both their lives.

The road got a little rougher and the motion of the truck added a side to side sway to
the jogging motion. Rick would have sworn the heat coming from her thighs and ass
increased more and more. It couldn't have been more like fucking if they had been in a
bed. Just when he was about to blow his load all over, they turned into the farm drive
and the truck rolled to a stop.

"There," said Jean, "that wasn't so bad, was it?"

"I thought it worked out perfect," his mother said. She turned on his lap, grinding her
ass against his hard cock, and slowly slid out of the truck to the ground, her dress
sliding up until her panties were just peeking from underneath. "I don't think Rick
minded a bit. Did you honey?" She turned to him and winked.

He couldn't believe what she had said.

"Ah, no, I agree with you, it was just perfect. The time just flew by," he said.

"Great," Jean said. "Why don't we go in and see where Dad wants this stuff put.

"Rick," his mom said, "why don't you stay out here and, ah, maybe untie the covering,
you know get things settled down." Her eyes flicked to his crotch and returned to his
face. He blushed, when he realized his hard-on was standing out tent like from the
front of his shorts.

"Okay, I'll . . . I'll get things ready to carry in," he stammered

She grinned and walked around the truck to join Jean on her way to the house.

Within twenty minutes, the load was in the house, and they were ready to start home.
But as usual when they visited grandma, she insisted they take some home-canned fruit
home with them, so they ended up with three large cardboard boxes. Just as they were
loading them, it began to rain. Grandpa suggested we put the boxes in the truck to
keep the cardboard from getting wet and falling apart, so again there were boxes
taking up the middle of the truck seat and Terri had to ride on Rick's lap again.

Within a short distance, Rick's cock achieved its original proportions and began rubbing
her pussy. There was little doubt he knew it was exciting her. If her panties hadn't
slipped into her crack, and began rubbing her clit each time the truck bounced his cock
against her, she would have been able to keep herself under control. Actually, Terri
accidentally made the first thrust. Although later she was to wonder if it had been all
accident. Her leg was falling asleep because of the odd angle she was holding it and
she raised her foot slightly to move it. The resulting loss of support of her ass had
allowed it to rest heavier on her son's cock. When he pushed back in response, she was
unable to keep her wet pussy from answering the hard rod tapping at its portal.

The trip home was slower due to the rain, but just as rough, and within the first mile
his hard-on was back in full force. His mom adjusted her ass so his rigid cock fit exactly
between her legs and his cock was thrust tightly against her pussy. After a few rough
jolts, he felt what appeared to be a soft push downward against his prick from his
mom's ass. It was hard to tell. He waited for a moment then was sure he felt another
push. He was afraid to return the push, for fear he was imagining things, doing a lot of
wishful thinking. Then it happened again and there was little doubt his mom was
pushing her pussy against his hard-on. In answer he flexed his cock.

He knew the movement would be so minor she would barely feel it, but if she had
pushed, it would be enough, if she hadn't it wasn't so strong that it would feel like he
was trying to fuck her if he had guessed wrong. Immediately he felt an answering push.
He answered with a strong thrust toward her pussy. Her response was immediate, and
within seconds they were dry fucking. The boxes stacked between his aunt and he and
his mother prevented her from seeing anything but their heads and shoulders. They
were keeping the thrusting below their waists. Rick first placed his hands on his mom's
hips, then finally he reached around her and laid them on her thighs. Terri inhaled
sharply, but she continued to thrust her ass against his cock and flex her ass muscles
which was squeezing Rick's cock like a hand.

Rick began to slowly pull her skirt up her legs. He hoped to get his fingers under her
panties for a quick feel. Just when Rick was about to blow his white cum into his shorts,
they arrived back in their drive. Terri again twisted on his cock and slipped to the
ground exposing her crotch-wet panties to him. He followed her out, and she reached
for one of the boxes on the seat and handed it to Rick.

"Here, honey, you can take this in the kitchen for me. Her smile told him she was again
giving him a way to keep his hard-on out of sight.

"Thanks for all your help, you guys, I'll see you both get a reward for the effort," she
said laughing.

"Hey, we enjoyed it. It was fun," Terri said. "I think, Rick especially enjoyed the drive."

"Yeah, aunt Jean, I really enjoyed going out to the farm. It's fun to ride in a truck for a
change instead of a car, it bounces around like a ride at Disney Land."

"If they had rides like that at Disney Land," his mom said, "I'd have been going there a
long time ago."

"Ah, you know what I mean, like a once in a life time thrill," he said.

"That I agree with," she said. Terri was sure, that it was in fact a once in a lifetime
thrill. It certainly couldn't go any further.

Rick carried the box inside and set it on the counter, then went into the family room
and grabbed the remote. He flicked the switch twice and MTV was blasting from the
screen. He chose a straight chair, because he knew his mother would say something if
he sat on the sofa in dirty shorts. Terri followed him into the room. She stopped next to
him.

"You didn't mind my sitting on your lap, did you?"

"No, mom. Like I told aunt Jean, the trip was a once in a life time thrill."

"And my weight didn't bother you?"

"Mom, you don't weigh anything, I could hold you all afternoon, and it wouldn't bother
me."

"Oh really? Maybe I'll take you up on that and sit on your lap now."

Rick quickly looked up at her. "I . . . I wouldn't mind that at all."


Terri stared at him for a minute. My god, she thought, what am I doing. This is my son.
If I sit on his lap, things are going to get out of hand. But her inner self, convinced her
that she was old enough to keep the situation from going past the point of mother son
joking around. Her eyes locked on his for a moment then she stepped in front of him,
and sat down on his lap. But this time her legs were outside Rick's and she was more
open and exposed.

Rick couldn't believe that his mother had just spread herself and sat on his lap. It was
instant hard-on. His cock rose quickly to lodge itself against her pussy, covered only by
her thin dress and panties. A moment later, she pushed down against his rigid boner as
she had been doing in the truck. Rick thrust back. Making little pretense of doing
anything but pushing his cock against her pussy. She returned his thrust with one of
her own. The thrusting continued and there was no sham between them; they were dry
fucking.

Rick reached his arms around Terri and laid his hands on her thighs. She looked down
at them, but said nothing. She was panting hard as she worked her ass against his hard
member. Rick began clutching bunches of her skirt in his fingers and slowly her skirt
crept up her legs. Terri watched her tanned legs become more exposed, but it felt like it
was happening to someone else. Her mind was concentrating on the hard cock pressing
against her inflamed pussy lips.

Finally her panties came into view, and the dress continued up her body until Rick had
bunched it at her waist. He lowered his hands back to her thighs and laid them with
fingers pointing in on her legs just below her pussy. Terri stared, but said nothing.
Slowly his hands moved up, and she gasped as they touched her panty clad mound.
Rick rubbed his mother's pussy and smeared the wet juice he found there around until
her whole crotch was soaked in her flowing liquid. He allowed his fingers to trail
between her now spreading lips and trace a line from the bottom of her puffy lips to her
clit, which was prominently outlined against her wet panties.

He flicked his finger against the nubbin, and Terri groaned. Rick lifted his hands and
pulling the waistband of her panties out with one hand, he slipped his other hand
against her trembling belly and slid it down to her pussy. Stopping there he turned his
palm upward and with his other hand thumbed her panties down over her hips. Terri
raised slightly as the panties slipped under her ass and crept to her knees. Rick didn't
bother to remover them entirely. He liked to see the panties there to remind him that
she was naked below the waist. He pulled his hands back up her legs and Terri watched
in awe as her son buried his fingers in between the puffy lips of her pussy, spreading
them and slowly inserting two of his fingers into her channel.
Terri's orgasm roared through her like a train through a tunnel, the shear force
scattering debris on both sides. Roaring like an animal, huffing and puffing she hunched
her ass forward onto his thrusting fingers.

"Oh my god, I'm coming on your fingers, mommy's coming. Oh god, what have we
done?"

Rick didn't wait for an answer, he lifted her up, forcing her to her feet while she was
still out of control, and tore the buttons from his shorts, releasing his massive cock.
With much effort, he managed to pull the throbbing monster from his underwear, and
suddenly there under Terri, was his eight-inch pillar of flesh, red- headed and
throbbing. Terri was totally unaware of Rick's actions for she was still foaming from the
intensity of the orgasm, and was barely able to stand in the position he was holding
her. Rick lowered her ass slowly. As she sat down he positioned his cock directly below
her dropping pussy. Terri thought it was his fingers spreading the still burning lips of
her hot cunt. But they kept spreading, and spreading and suddenly reality ate through
her fogged brain.

She screamed. "Rick, no. No you can't fuck me."

Rick released his support of her ass. With nothing holding her up and with her legs too
weak to support her she slipped down the massive shaft taking the eight inch cock into
her saturated depths.

"Ohhhh, Ohh my god. Ricky, ohh god you're so big. Ohh you shouldn't be putting your
cock in me, I'm you mother." Terri's fall was stopped by Rick's legs. She was firmly
impaled by the hard cock. "Unhh," she grunted.

Rick immediately lifted her a little and dropped her again on his shaft. Burying it to her
womb. Then again, and again. Moments later, Terri was assisting him by raising and
lowering herself on the red meaty pole. A couple of strokes later, Terri's fingers strayed
to her clit and she began rubbing the stiffened little knob.

"God, Ricky you're a stud, a fucking horse."

"Mom, I'm going to cum. I'm going to shoot. I'm going to shoot."

Terri threw her head back against Rick's shoulder. "Me too ,baby. Mommy too. Your
cock is making me cum again. Cum in my pussy, honey. Cum in mommy's cunt."
"Ohhh, Mommmmmm." Rick's cock spewed hot white threads of cum into her.

"Shoot in me, honey, shoot your juice in mommy. Bury it in me. uhhhhh."

"Oh my god, you're fucking," Jean screamed out. "Rick, you're really fucking your
mother."

Terri slumped back against Rick as her orgasm drifted off its peak.

She turned her head toward the voice coming from the kitchen door. "Not really, Sis,"
she said. "We're really fucking each other, and if you think I'm going to let him take
that massive cock out of me just because you've caught us, you're wrong. You can
either watch and finger fuck yourself, or turn your head."

Terri turned as far around as Rick's cock would let her and planted a kiss full on her
son's lips, her tongue slipping inside. "Honey your cock still feels hard. Why don't you
fuck mommy again, we'll sort this all out later, after we fuck. Unless you don't want to
do it again?"

For an answer Rick lifted his mother's ass up about five inches, then dropped her. Again
she was impaled on the massive rigid meat."

"Oh, honey. Mommy loves the way you answer," she cooed.

---

I got married a few years ago. It was to a woman from my job. It seemed like a decent
idea at the time but lately we just don't get along. I would have left her, actually I
considered it until I learned something she has and I want... her daughter.

Her daughter was 16 when we got married, and not at all in the mood for some
stranger to be giving her orders. Her mom tried to make the best of it, and although I
really didn't care much if the little brat liked me, mom tried anyway. She even forced
the girl to refer to me as her dad. Talk about a nut job I married.

"Our" daughter now has just turned 19. Through these 3 years we got on some slightly
better terms and as her mother withered and aged she blossomed from a pouty little
teen to a gorgeous young woman. Long red hair and striking green eyes illuminate her
beautiful face while her body is enough to drive any man mad. She is slightly tall,
slender, but with beautiful rounded hips and a tight little ass. Her large breasts are a
little much for her frame but give her a tight fitting low cut top and try not to drool. She
really is a piece of work.

All that aside, the story really starts right here. A few nights ago I couldn't sleep so I
went down to the kitchen for a drink of water. On my way back to bed I walked past
Karen's room. I heard a soft moan in the dark and figured she was just having a
pleasant dream. I stood at the door for a moment, just listening to her breathing... you
know, doing the fatherly thing and making sure she was ok.

Then, all of a sudden, I heard an odd slurping sound from inside her room, a sucking
noise really. Suspecting she had a boy in her room and was doing inappropriate things,
I burst in her room fully ready to throw the creep out. But the room was empty aside
from her body curled up on top of her blankets on her bed. I walked closer to make
sure she was asleep when I noticed something very odd. She was sucking on her
thumb. I did a double take, doubting what I saw, but it was real. My little 19 year old
was sucking on her thumb like a little baby.

The thought of it made me want to giggle though parts of me were thinking differently.
In an instant my cock stood to full attention. n The sight of her laying there, so
innocent, just made me go wild. I started to rub my cock through the boxershorts I had
worn to bed and let my mind wander to about every dirty thought a man could come
up with.

I kept watching her mouth suck on her thumb. Watched her lips tighten around it, her
cheeks tense as she applied suction, even the occasional impulse of her to lick the side
of her hand as her saliva started to drip down.

I began to wonder. What if I pulled her finger out of her mouth. Could I replace it with
something else quick enough for her pattern to stay intact. Say I replaced her thumb
with one of my fingers, or even my cock.

This late at night most anything sounded like a good idea, and more-over the thought
of getting caught really just didn't enter my mind. Everything aside, I decided to try.

I pulled my cock out of my shorts and positioned it near Karen's face. I softly touched
her hand and gripped at it, preparing to try to guide her thumb from her mouth and
then guide my cock in. I gently tugged on her hand, gently pulling her thumb more and
more from her lips. Bit by bit it pulled out until I could already see her polished
fingernail. I positioned my cock right near her lips, so I could easily move from one
appendage in her mouth, to another. Finally, I pulled her thumb free of her lips and
offered my cock to her by gently rubbing it at her lips.

She slowly opened her mouth, a little at first but more and more as I pushed my cock in
past her teeth. She spread her jaw to accommodate my large cock. She sucked on it
gently as I rocked my hips back and forth, each stroke I fucked my little girls throat
deeper and deeper.

Within a few minutes I knew I was getting ready to cum, but I didn't want to cum yet. I
pulled my cock back out from between her lips and sat on the edge of her bed. She laid
on her back and for the first moment I noticed that all she had on was her string bikini
she went swimming in earlier and a sheer white tank over it. That kept my cock going.

I started running my fingers down her legs and with each touch she little by little began
to spread her legs apart for me. I needed to fuck this girl, I just needed to.

Not wasting one more second I pulled her knees apart and climbed in between them. I
reached for the sides of her bikini which luckily just tied on. One side then the next. I
slowly pulled down the fabric that was covering her cunt and saw it bare, before me for
the first time since I'd married her mother.

There it was, beautiful before me, neatly trimmed and so young and pink. I reached my
hand out and brushed it against her swollen pussy. She was so hot, and soaking wet...
just for me.

I teased her little slit with the head of my cock. She moaned in her sleep. I couldn't
take anymore. If I didn't fuck her soon I might loose my nerve, and the way things
were going my load as well.

I grabbed my cock in my right hand and slowly inched the head of my cock into her
tight little cunt. Once the head was in I looked up at her restful face, still asleep and
about to be torn into consciousness as my cock was about to tear through her little
cunt.

I took a deep breath and slammed my cock into her cunt. Her eyes flew open and I
covered her mouth with my hand to avoid her from screaming. She looked afraid, and
panicked, and confused.

I continued to pump away at her cunt while she gathered to make out what was going
on. I leaned down close to her ear and whispered "Do you like that baby? Do you like
your daddy fucking you?"

Her eyes grew wide and she shook her head no, but I could feel the muscles in her
neck begging to nod yes.

"What a little slut my step-daughter is," I whispered in her ear. "She spread her legs for
her daddy. What a little slut. All daddy had to do was touch you and you were just
begging me to fuck you, huh?"

She began to moan uncontrollably. I removed my hand from her mouth and asked her
again, "Do you like daddy fucking you baby?"

"yeeesssss," she managed to mumble out between moans.

I fucked her little tight cunt furiously as I spoke to her again, "you're my little slut now
you understand. Now that I'm your new daddy you are going to be my little whore. You
are going to spread your legs for daddy whenever he wants aren't you baby?"

"YeeeessssssS" was her reply again.

I felt her body beginning to buck and I knew she was close to cumming. The closer she
got the tighter she squeezed my cock until at last it felt like she was sucking me up
from inside her.

"Oh yes baby, fuck daddy like a good girl, oh yes!"

"Harder daddy, fuck me harder!" Karen replied.

I started to pump my baby harder and faster than ever.

"Like that baby, you like daddy fucking you hard like that?"

"Yes daddy, more! more! I'm coming daddy"

"Me too baby girl. cum for daddy. Oh baby... Oh Karen.... Yes baby girl, make daddy
cum."

"yes daddy. Cum with me daddy. Oh more, oh daddy yes, fuck me, more more more"

"I'm cumming baby doll"


"Me too daddy.... AAAAAHHHHH"

The two of us came together. I collapsed on my daughter until I caught my breath. I


stood up, put my dick back in my boxers and kissed my daughter on the head.

"Remember what I said young lady," I reprimanded. "What are you baby girl?"

"I'm your whore daddy," Karen replied. "I am my daddy's little whore."

---

Hi, I'm back to tell you about the time when I lost my virginity at age 18 to my ultra-
buxom mother. I say ultra-buxom, because there is no doubt that in my mind (and to
most men who have actually seen her), she is the most gorgeous creature to have
graced the Earth. She is 5ft.6inches of pure female curves. I know for a fact that she
wears a 34 EEE bra, since I got used to sneaking into her room after school to " borrow
" some of her lingerie and wank myself to oblivion. Once, I didn't manage to angle my
oversized shaft out of the way in time and I splattered her bra cups with several wads.
Unfortunately, a wad for me means the equivalent of several whole orgasms for a
normal guy. You can guess that I made quite a mess and no matter how hard I tried to
clean the thick gooey sperm off, there was still some left. I guess she just had to wear
a bra with her own son's cum stains for a couple of days before putting it in the wash.

But I digress. My mother, Angela, is only 35 years-old. This means she got knocked up
in high school (probably by a jock stud) TWICE. That's because I have an older sister,
Kate who is two years my senior. She is, of course, the hottest little piece of ass at
school, but I'll come back to her later. My mother must have broken up with my dad
pretty soon because I never got to meet him. It never bothered me in the least when I
was a kid because my mother was the best mum ever. And ever since I started
developing huge muscles at around age 14, I became the man of the house, which of
course suits me fine. So our family was as happy as any other family, I could argue
even happier than most considering that I never heard any argument at home and we
all love each other very much. The fact that both my sister and my mum are super-hot
only reinforced the protective feeling I had for them. And they loved me back in return
because they could see I was quite the stud and I would be prepared to die for them.
I'm sure they both knew I had an enormous cock and it excited me to have them stare
at my crotch in awe all the time.
I started exercizing when I was 12, my muscular mass increased dramatically such that
I resembled an adult body-builder by age 16 in all but my youthful face and skin. Also, I
found out that the extra muscle mass allowed me to sustain much better erections. By
fifteen, my cock would be absolutely rock-hard and I would not feel the least bit dizzy
from the rush of blood. I could stay hard longer and recover faster. So fast actually,
that by sixteen, it would take me at least three orgasms for my cock to deflate. Now at
age 18, I can achieve four powerful ejaculations in a row, without losing any of my
hardness in between fucks. My orgasms are also much more powerful than a normal
guy : I come at least twenty massive wads everytime, even after three orgasms in a
row. Despite the many porn movies that I've seen so far, I've never encountered any
man anywhere near as potent as me. I remember reading on a porn movies' box cover
that " John Holmes will amaze you with his 15-inch cock ". But when I viewed the
movie, I realized that they were counting in " porn inches "! I was bigger than that guy
when I was 10! There was another porn movie with a guy named " Peter North ", who
supposedly came like a firehose and had a big cock. Again, I wasn't surprised to see
that I was much bigger soft than he was hard and that his " massive cumshots " were a
mere trickle compared to my humongous loads.

I had just celebrated my eighteenth birthday a month before when I decided it was
time to make a move on my mother, Angela. I had been fantasizing about her for
almost two years now and, judging by her behaviour lately, the time was ripe for my
mum to bust my cherry. She was dressing up more sexily everyday, thrusting her
curvaceous hips sideways as she walked when she knew I was behind her and my eyes
were fixed on that perfectly shaped ass of hers.

It was a Thursday night when it happened. I was down in the basement where we had
installed a small gym for the whole family's use. I was using it the most, of course,
spending whole evenings pumping iron until my muscles would be bulging out and
sweaty from the intense effort. I was nearing finishing my twentieth rep, cranking out
curls of over 150 pounds when I noticed my mother entering the room, wearing a near
see- thru pink leotard that barely covered her huge mounds of tit-flesh. I could also
smell the light perfurme she had put on, a distinctive sign that the day had come.

" Hi Timmy, I just thought I'd come and have a look at how you've managed to get all
these big muscles ", she said as she winked at me and gave the a sexy smile." Don't
worry about me. Just go on with your exercices, sweetie. "

I decided to do squat thrusts so I would be back to the machine facing here. My


powerful corded thighs rippled under the strain and I could feel my huge cock snaking
its way under the fabric of my spandex shorts. Her eyes were devouring my muscled
body, lingering for a long time on my massive package that was bulging obscenely, as if
I had shoved a salami and two oranges down my pant legs.

" Mom, you look really great! ", I said as I pushed the heavy weight up off my
overdeveloped shoulders. This comment made her blush sightly as she watched my
glistening body, my T-shirt now soaked with perspiration.

" Do you think so? How do I compare with all the girls at your school? ", she asked
eagerly.

" Mom, there is no comparison. You are the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. All
my friends are jealous that I have such a gorgeous mother. " I stopped squatting and
parted my legs apart slightly, mainly to give her a better look but also because my giant
shaft was painfully pushing against the fabric of my shorts.

" Thanks, that's such a nice thing to say. I bet all your friends are also jealous of you
and your big muscles. I bet they don't have a cock half as big as yours! ", she
exclaimed, surprising me with her boldness. She started rubbing the sides of her top,
almost letting me get a glimpse of her puffy nipples, which stood proud and erect
against the thin material of the lace. My cock surged with blood at her words. My shaft
was now lifting the waistband clear of my well-defined abdomen. I could feel pre-cum
dribble out of the outsized tip of my huge rod as I moaned with pleasure with each new
surge of blood through the fifteen- inch length of my extended superhuman member. "
Timmy, your dick looks sooo huge! Please let me see it! I can't stand it any more ", she
panted as her left hand pulled aside the seams of her skimpy leotard thong. She started
fingering her clit feverishly with one hand and squeezing one nipple with the other. I
stood up and moved closer to her, my crotch now level with her face, and removed my
tank top to reveal my muscular pecs to her hungry eyes.

" If you want it so bad, why don't you pull my shorts down, dear mother, and see for
yourself why my friends have nicknamed me " Tim the horse "? ", I dared her, with my
arms resting on either side of my hips.

" I've been waiting so long for this! ", she said as she slowly yanked my spandex shorts
down to my knees. The journey was long and her eyes bulged out when the thick root
of my fifteen-inch cock appeared beneath the blond fuzzy hair that lightly covered my
pubis. She must have thought she was dreaming as the giant shaft went on and on,
until the flared mushroom-head appeared when my shorts were nearly already to my
knees. With a final pull, my massive dong popped out, waving in the air just inches
from my beautiful mother's lust-filled eyes. Noticing her look of utter disbelief at seeing
such a giant man-meat, my prick hardened even more, slowly rising until the large
apple-sized head lay at my chest's level ; I felt like my oversized shaft had turned into
solid granite as steady grape-sized dollops of viscous pre-cum emerged from the
engorged slit.

" Oh, my God, Timmy! I have never seen such a beautiful cock! ". She tentatively
grabbed my shaft at midpoint, amazed that over two inches separated her stretched
index finger and thumb. She wasn't even close to being able to encircle the wrist-thick
girth of my rock-hard giant penis. She gently caressed the sensitive skin of my stone-
like pillar of flesh, running her fingers along the many finger-thick protruding veins that
were carrying the vast amounts of blood needed to supply such a massive dong.

" I can_t believe how hot and hard your cock feels, Timmy! I'm gonna have to use two
hands to jack off such a massive piece of meat! ", she said as she began to feverishly
wank me with ten-inch up-and-down strokes.

" Yeah! Jack off my giant dick, mom! " Your soft hands feel sooo good! ". I looked
down to see her slurp up the excess jizz that was pouring out of my cumslit. She then
spat on my rod to lubricate her hands as she handled my oversized prong like a real
cumslut. Her beautiful blue eyes were twinkling with lust as she looked up to me
adoringly. I started pulling her pink leotard top down below the underside of her
gigantic pair of breasts. They felt so soft, yet so firm ; there wasn't the slightest hint of
sag to them and I marveled at how she had kept such a youthful-looking body.

" Why don't you put your beautiful mouth over the head of my my cock for me, mum?
", I asked eagerly. I so much wanted to get my first real blowjob. I say " real ", because
I could easily suck myself since I was thirteen. But this! The pleasure of her full
sensuous lips as she engulfed my cockhead and her cheeks bulged obscenely was
something else. She managed to get the whole head in, and tried to swallow more of
my shaft, but could only get a couple more inches before my cocktip felt like it was
entering her throat and she had to pull her mouth off to breathe. She repeated her
attempts several more times, almost choking but with the determination of a mother
who wants to show the love she has for her son. In the meantime, I had been playing
with her nipples, caressing the soft flesh of her mounds as she neared her first climax.
She later told me that the shear pleasure of sucking her studly son had been enough to
trigger an orgasm bigger than she had ever felt before. I could see drool forming at the
corner of her mouth as she held my cockhead steady and let out a groan of pleasure.
When she came down from her orgasm, she pulled her mouth off my rod and admired
my mammoth penis in all its fifteen-inch glory.

" Just how big is your huge cock, Timmy? I don't think I've ever seen a cock anywhere
near as big as yours. " Her hands wandered to my scrotum, where she hefted the huge
ballsack in the palms of her hands. " And those balls, they are just massive. They must
be the size of lemons, at least! I can't wait to taste the huge loads of sweet cream that
they must hold! "

" My cock is fifteen and a half inches long and nine and a three quarters inches around
", I announced, proudly. " I measure it every month. Maybe it's even bigger today
because I've never felt so hard before. "

" Holy shit! The biggest cock I've ever had before was only eight inches. That was your
dad, and he was the biggest jock in high school. All the other kids I fucked were, like,
not even six inches. " She continued to jack me off as she spoke, encouraging me to
cum and fill her mouth with my spunk. " That's it, baby! Cum for mommy, I want to
taste your boy-cream. PLEASE, hurry up! I can't wait any longer! "

I could not hold on any longer and I felt the first surge of cum pulse along the
underside of my cock. A second later and a huge streamer of thick cream erupted from
my tip and sailed clear over my mother's head. She must not have been expecting such
a forceful blast and so she lowered my penis head in order to catch the next wad. But
again, my shot was too powerful, and it just left a huge trail of oozing cum on her
forehead and bangers. The next two salvos coated her cheeks and nose with some cum
even pooling inside her left ear. Finally, the fifth jet surged into her mouth, splashing
against her teeth and down her chin. She open wider for the next cumblast which went
straight down her throat. She had to gulp immediately, considering the amount of
cream contained in that wad (probably half a cupful) and so missed the next streamer
which just exploded out of my rock-hard dick and hit her chin, leaving thick trails down
her neck and shoulders. I wanted to see my cum on her huge tits, something I had
often dreamt about, so I aimed my giant pecker at her puffy areaolas, four cum jets on
my left and four on my right, enough to completely cover the top half of her rack, while
I just left the rest of my virile seed drool out into her cleavage where it formed a pool
of thick copious semen. This had been the most intense orgasm of my life yet and my
eyes were closed in the aftermath of such a powerful climax. Finally, looking down, I
saw the glazed body of my beautiful mother, covered in what appeared to be a year's
worth of jizz supply for a normal guy. I could barely make out her facial features under
the heavy coating of juice I had just delivered. She started licking her face clean,
pushing handfuls of cream into her eager mouth. I decided to help her, lapping up any
remmants of spunk that she hadn't seen. We kissed passionately, exchanging my cum
with our entwined tongues. I lifted her up as we kissed, and she held on to my still
rock-hard schlong for support, realizing that I had nost lost a bit of my hard-on.

" Oh, Timmy, you are so strong! How can you be hard after cumming such a
humongous load all over your dear mommy? ", she asked incredulously.

" There's more where that came from! ", I laughed and we embraced again. I bend my
knees slightly and pushed hy hard log between her sculpted thigh until the head
popped out on the other side of her legs and then raised myself up until my shaft
touched her red, puffy cuntlips. Looking down from above her shoulders, I could see
my huge, angry cockhead and a few inches of rigid shaft extending past her perfectly
shaped butts. This sight excited me to the utmost, to the point that a new surge of
blood to my engorged mega-cock was enough to lift my mother clear off the ground.

" Ooooooh! Timmy, your cock is so powerful, it can support my whole weight! You must
be the biggest stud in the world! ". She was rubbing her dripping cuntlips over my
shaft, stirring me to new heights of virility. I told her to hold on to my biceps as I flexed
my muscles and repeatedly put her down on the floor and lifted her up in the air with
nothing but the sheer strength of my pulsating rod. " This is a good workout exercice!
", I thought to myself as my biceps bulged out under her holding palms. After a couple
of minutes, I held my hands around her tiny waist and lifted her entire body up until
the tip of my helmet was level with her pussylips. At that stage, she was squirting
cuntjuice all over my glistening shaft, lubricating my massive cockhead as I slowly
lowered her onto my giant cock. The huge head parted her lips and clit and with one
quick three-inch thrust, I managed to sneak it into her canal.

" Uuuggghhh! Oh my God, ooohh mmyy GGOODD ", she shivered as more and more of
my monstrous shaft was disappearing up her pussy. Finally, I had about ten or eleven
inches in when I must have bumped into her cervix. She cried in pain mixed with
intense pleasure. I started ramming home about ten inches of my fifteen and a half
inches, literally masturbating myself with her entire body. Her hair was thrown in all
directions and her tits jiggled like two huge milk-filled balloons. Strands of viscous jism
were dripping onto the cement floor, forming a puddle of my hot cream. I licked her
nipples, squeezing them with my teeth while I continued to pile-drive my colossal
manmeat into her again and again. I could feel her cuntwalls sucking in my rod,
expanding to their limits to taker in my oversized cock.

" Fuck me, FUCK ME with your HUGE COCK! ", she repeated over and over. " Stick your
fucking HORSE-COCK as deep as possible into my tight snatch. I can feel you ssoo
DEEP, it's unbelievable! ".

" hhmmpphh! Take it, mum. You have about a foot of cock in you! How does it feel
compared to all the other guys that have fucked you before? ".

" You're the best fuck EVER! I have never been ssoooo fffuuull! aanuugghh! ". She
must have nearly fainted. I could feel the combination of her cuntjuice and my copious
pre-cum pouring down my muscular tree-trunk-like thighs. I held her up, fucking her
juicy twat like that for about twenty minutes and I counted over a dozen orgasms for
her. She was panting with extreme sexual pleasure as I put her down on her knees in
front of me. I took hold of my cock at the base and guided the bloated head below her
chin. She understood what I meant and pulled me down a little, grabbing my dick with
both hands and positioning the shaft between her enormous hooters. She then
squeezed her mammaries together and I suddenly felt with sensitive shaft being
enveloped by her warm bosom. The sensation was overpowering me and I fought hard
to contain my imminent release. I wanted to be frozen in time, with my oversized prick
locked in place inside the deep cleavage of my super-buxom mother. I started an up-
and down thrust-like motion with my cock, which enabled my mum to lick the underside
of my tumescent helmet everytime it passed in front of her lips. After about five
minutes of this sumptuous titfuck, I was ready to unload my missile. I roared as the
first jet of spunk erupted from my cum-cannon. It splashed on the underside of my
mother's chin. Before she could move, a second, even more powerful, blast coated her
upper torso with thick ribbons of pearly cream. Eventually, my mum managed to
compose herself after another three foot-long thick streamers. She engulfs my spurting
cockhead in her mouth as I unloaded the next five or six mouthfuls directly into her
throat. This caused her to gag uncontrollably and I started seeing cum oozing out of
her nose. I pulled my dong out to let her breathe and sprayed her face with the final
three spurts. At the end, I told her to open her mouth as I milked the last grape-sized
dollop past her hungry lips.

" Wow, Timmy. Just that last drop of sperm was more filling than any man's complete
orgasm! I feel like I've just been gang-banged by the whole football team! Oh, my God!
You are STILL HARD! How many times does it take for this thing to go down? ", she
asked incredulously.

" I feel like I could beat my personal record tonight! I'm aiming for four in a row. "

" Four in a row? No man is capable of that, honey, but maybe you are. Show me how
you're going to make your big dick shoot twice more tonight! ", she dared me. After all
this intense physical effort, I felt like I needed a bit of a rest. I lay down on my back
and my mum straddled my hips, a large grin crossing her semen-coated face. " Let's
see how long you can last with me riding your immense cock! ". With that, she pushed
herself down slowly on my rod, impaling herself like a torturee on a giant pillar of iron.
From this angle, I could see how my shaft was literally pushing her whole cunt inside
on the downstrokes and sucking it out several inches on the upstrokes. Her tits were
swaying in my face and I didn't miss the opportunity to suck on them. I was slurping
away, she was riding me like a bull and ever louder moans were filling the room.
Thanks God Kate wasn't around tonight. She had a sleepover at a friend's house. I must
say that her threat to make me cum fast was very well founded. After barely fifteen
minutes, I could feel my huge balls tighten around my scrotum as I filled my mum's
inside with spray after spray of thick jism. Despite it being my third orgasm of the
evening, I still managed to ejaculate over a dozen huge wads. I actually filled her to
overflowing after only half a dozen shots when I felt my cream spurt out from her
snatch onto my twitching pussy-pleaser and abdomen. The final wads were almost
painful, as my balls had been sucked dry of their essence. Luckily, I can reload in record
time since my balls are not only huge but also produce sperm hundreds of time faster
than the average guy.

" I told you I would drain you, my stud son! Now let me milk your cock a few more
times. Ooooooh, I can feel your cream squishing inside me. Ther is sssooo
mmmuucchh! " . I tried hard to retain my hardness but I could feel my cock deflating a
bit. Still, it must have been over a foot long and rigid enough to continue our humping.
I just reckoned it would quickly harden again from the feeling of her cunt streched
around my huge girth. But my mom had other ideas. She turned round and stuffed her
cunt right on my mouth. I had never licked a woman before but I had the experience of
porn viewing to guide me in my task. I licked around her clit in circles while rubbing her
trimmed blond muff with my fingers. She was moaning widly, telling me I was doing a
good job. I then dived in with my tongue, lapping up the mixture of her cuntjuice and
my cum that was pouring out of her vagina. It had a salty taste but I felt delicious
considering where it was coming from. In the meantime, my mom had started pulling
on my semi-erect prick to bring it to full mast. It only took a couple of minutes before I
felt the blood rush towards my cockhead, quickly filling my entire shaft with a quart of
red-hot blood. She cooed with delight at the sight of my hardening rod and licked the
underside of my glans clean of the encrusted sperm and oozing pre-cum. I decided it
would be better to continue this fuck session on a more confortable surface so I stood
up, still holding my mum by the arms, her head down sucking on my giant dong. I
continue licking her cunt and occasionally glancing in front of me while I climbed the
two floors to her master bedroom. There, I gently layed her on the satin sheets.

" Oh, Timmy, do me again, please. I want to feel your huge cock in my pussy! ", she
was fingering herself and licking her puffy areolas. I climbed on the bed and parted her
legs with my muscular arms, my chiseled broad chest almost touching the tips of her
outstanding globes of solft flesh. I pushed my prick gently inside her snatch, drawing
gasps of joy from my mother. She was near breathless as over ten inches of rock-hard
manmeat pierced deep into her cunt. I stabbed her repeatedly, watching my glistening
rod thrust forward from above. There was over four inches of my cock that never made
it inside and it excited me a lot to see that I was too long for an adult woman. I've
always enjoyed feeling freakishly superior sexually to my counterparts and this was
another proof yet of my super-virility. As I pounded away, I imagined a bright future
ahead, where my sexual needs would be satiated by my mother's hungry cunt and
mouth. My last orgasm of the night was the most powerful. The utter fulfillment of this
precious moment between mother and son brought me to new heights of passion. I
bellowed angrily as I erupted deep within my mum, sending wave after wave of thick
creamy spunk splashing in her womb, filling her to overflowing everytime with a single
wad. She exploded into her loudest orgasm of the evening as she felt my hot boycream
hosing her inside. I slowly pulled out to make more space for the upcoming jets of
seed. Eventually, my cockhead popped out with a loud plop as a foot-long streamer was
beginning to arch its way in the air. It splashed my mother's bush, travelling up to her
navel where it completely filled the hole of her bellybutton and ending at the underside
of her left boob where it pool on her flat, well-defined stomach. I couldn't count the
following shots of semen because I had entered the orgasmic dimension but my mum
later told me I came like a firehose, at least half a dozen huge strands landed on her
face and tits.

After a deep, passionnate kiss that sealed our sexual love forever, I fell asleep. I dreamt
of my sister Kate, who was only 20 years-old but looked already as gorgeous as a
supermodel and of how I was going to get her to join in the family fun....

---

Chapter 1

Melissa Jacobs slowly forced her eyes open as the morning sunlight peeked through the
blinds. She looked at the clock on her bedside nightstand and saw that it was almost 8
a.m. It had been quite some time since she had slept this late on a Saturday morning.
She yawned, stretching her arms above her head, causing the pink silk sheet to slip
from her large breasts, tickling her nipples into erection as it fell. A chill of undeniable
excitement rushed through her and she trembled. She sighed with a bit of frustration at
how easily her breasts responded to the slightest touch. Her nipples had always been
very sensitive, but in the past six months she could barely touch them without feeling a
tingling between her legs. She chastised herself for the inability to control what she
considered inappropriate basic instincts ... after all; she was a thirty-six year old
divorced mother of an eighteen-year-old boy. Women her age didn't have those feeling,
or so she tried to convince herself.

She threw the covers from her naked body and climbed out of bed. She rarely slept
naked, but found it to be fun and sensuous on occasion. She sighed as she made the
bed neatly before walking toward the bathroom. As she passed the full-length mirror
she paused for a moment to scan her body.

The years had been good to her and she had remained fit, thanks to the expensive
exercise equipment her ex-husband had installed in the basement. Her natural 36 "C"
breasts were a perfect match for her narrow waist and smoothly flaring hips. She knew
she looked good in whatever clothes she chose to wear, yet she tended to dress
conservatively, the result of her strict religious upbringing, preferring to wear jacketed
business suits on workdays to cover her slightly tight blouses and slacks (the tightness
she attributed to a couple of pounds she had gained since the divorce two years
earlier). Her mother had taught her that "good girls" didn't flaunt their sexuality. "Good
girls" were always properly dressed. Those lessons stayed with her over the years and
therefore, she tended to cover up when in public, wearing fuller cut tops and dresses as
well as full bathing suits on the beach instead of the string bikinis that many younger
women wore.

As she gazed at her figure, her eyes traveled down her flawless breasts and the still
hard pink nipples to her flat stomach and on to her pubic mound. Her larger than
normal clitoris and protruding inner lips seemed to flower outward from her smoothly
shaven outer lips. The size of her clit and labia had embarrassed her when she was
young but not now. No one saw that area of her body anymore.

She pursed her lips as she turned this way and that, looking at the sensual curve of her
hips and her strong and shapely thighs. But her eyes invariably went back to her
hairless pubic mound. Roy, her ex-husband (sixteen years of marriage) insisted that she
keep herself shaven, regardless of her protests. Although it sometimes felt
embarrassing, it was easier to give in than to argue. Surprisingly, after years of being
clean-shaven, it felt more natural than having hair. And besides, it didn't matter since,
in spite of the best efforts of her friends, she hadn't even had a date since the divorce
two years ago.

Without thinking, Melissa's hand idly slipped across her breast, sending a now familiar
chill through her as she lightly touched her nipple with the palm of her hand. Almost
without realizing it, she moved her feet apart, allowing her hand to continue to move
downward until it paused at the top of her sex mound. Her face flushed hot as she
spread the fleshy hood covering her clitoris, exposing the penis shaped nub to the cool
air. Her breathing grew rapid as she stared at the now swollen clit.

Melissa knew it was wrong to be doing this, but despite her internal admonishment, her
legs slipped further apart, almost obscenely exposing herself to the mirror. With eyes
wide, she stared at her pussy, watching the swollen clit pulse with excitement. She
knew her clit was larger than normal... she had seen other women in playboy
magazines found hidden under her son's mattress. Sometimes she wondered if she was
a freak ... her clit was twice the size of any of those women. As she continued to stare,
she dared to move her finger across the stretched surface of her clit, bringing a moan
of pleasure, or was it remorse, from her lips.

This was crazy, she thought as she suddenly forced her hand from between her legs.
With a sigh she strode into the bathroom to sit on the toilet. Yet, the feeling did not
diminish as she began to relieve herself. The tiny pearl of skin at the top of her lips
almost throbbed. Her legs began to tremble and she wondered if she was losing her
mind.

Instead of rising after relieving herself, she sat back and spread her legs. Again her
fingers found her clit. With a moan she began to rub herself, bringing excited whimpers
from her lips. Up and down her fingers traveled, gently massaging her now pulsing clit
until she felt tingling in her toes ... the tingling climbed up her legs to her pussy,
making her body shake with excitement. It had been a long time since she dared to
pleasure herself. She knew it was wrong, but it was almost too late to stop. Her head
started to spin and she began to gasp for breath.

"Mom, are you awake?" Eric called through the bedroom door.

Melissa gasped and sat straight up at the sound of her son's voice. She pulled her hand
from between her legs like a kid caught with a hand in the cookie jar. The excitement
of the moment collapsed like a balloon pricked with a pin.

It took her a second to respond. "Uh... yes, I'm in the bathroom."

"Sorry. I just wanted to let you know that I was going over to Jimmy's house. I'll be
back about one or two. Do you want me to pick up anything at the store?"

"Uh ... yes, wait a minute," she returned. She hurried out of the bathroom and to her
dresser where she retrieved a pair of panties. As she pulled them up her legs and the
material touched her still swollen clit, she gasped. A tremor of renewed excitement
rushed through her. Without waiting for the feeling to pass she reached for the first
article of clothing available, a sheer pink nightgown. It was her favorite nightgown
made of a sheer wispy silk material covering her body from her shoulders to her feet ...
yet it was so sheer it really hid nothing. She never wore it when anyone would see her.
She pulled it over her head and hurried to the door without thinking of the transparency
of her gown. After a moment's pause she took a deep breath and opened the door to
see her son's handsome smiling face.

"Sorry to bother you," he said with a smile.

Melissa saw his bright blue eyes sparkled as he looked at her. She knew that her hair
had not been combed and her face was flushed and she worried that somehow he
would know what she had been doing seconds ago in the bathroom. When she saw her
son's eyes drift down a bit her face flushed redder and she crossed her arms over her
almost bare chest. "Uh ... no problem. I was just getting dressed," she said, pushing
her shoulder length red hair back with one hand. "Did you ... did you say you would
stop at the store?"

"Yes, but it won't be until this afternoon."

"That's fine. I need some milk and bread. Let me get you some money." With that
Melissa turned, relieved her hide her near nudity from her son's eyes, and saw her
pocketbook sitting on the floor next to the bed. Without thinking she bent over to
retrieve her wallet. As she did the gown stretched across her nearly bare ass. When she
heard what she thought was a gasp, she stood up quickly and turned around.

It was Eric's turn to blush and his eyes shifted away.

Melissa knew that he had been spying on her for a long time. It was nothing terribly
overt, but noticeable nonetheless. It had begun several years earlier. She figured that
he thought that she hadn't noticed. She had, but she chalked it up to adolescent
fantasy and something he would grow out of. While she was a bit flattered by the
attention, she was also worried. He was 18 now and in college and should be thinking
of girls his own age. Much to her embarrassment, the feelings she received from his
sometimes lustful stare were more than a little uncomfortable and not entirely mother-
like.

She worried that without a father in the house, it was going to be left to her to discuss
the birds and bees with her son, and she knew it would not be a comfortable
conversation for either of them.

"Wanna go out for pizza tonight?" Eric asked hopefully.

"Don't you have a date? I mean, wouldn't you rather go out with friends instead of your
old mom?"

Eric smiled and said, "First of all, you're not old. Second, I would rather go out with you
than any of my friends in school." Eric's face flushed again. He sounded like a lovesick
schoolboy. But in truth, that was exactly what he was.

Melissa felt a strange feeling rush up and down her body. She told herself she was still
recovering from touching herself. She cleared her throat and said, "All right. I want to
talk to you about a couple of things anyway." She handed him the money and gave him
a quick peck on the cheek. As she watched him walk away in his jeans, tennis shoes,
and tight tee shirt, she sighed. She had to admit that he was a gorgeous boy: not
overly tall—he still had some growing to do, but with a handsome face, dark hair, blue
eyes and a sparkling smile, he would be a lady killer soon. She wondered why he didn't
have loads of girlfriends already. There was a nagging feeling that she really knew the
reason and it scared her.

Chapter 2

"Ready to go mom?" Eric called as he stood at the foot of the stairs waiting for his
mother to come down. They had reservations at 6:30 at a local pizza restaurant.

Melissa put the finishing touches on her makeup before she hurried out of the bedroom.
When she arrived downstairs she was surprised to see that Eric had on a suit. He rarely
wore a suit and in fact it general took a great deal of pleading from her to get him to
put one on. She was justifiably impressed. "Very nice," she said as she sized up the suit
he was wearing. The last time she had seen the suit was when a friend got married
several months earlier.

She had on a pair of striped slacks and a blouse with a cashmere sweater underneath.
"Wow, you look great too, Mom," he said.

"Thanks," Melissa responded and suddenly her son's stare made her nipples harden
under the sweater. She rationalized that it was just the result of a draft in the old
house. But then she felt her panties rubbing on her swollen clit and a shudder when
through her. She swayed a bit.

"You okay, Mom?" Eric asked.

"Uh ... uh ... yes. I just got a little light headed. Guess I'm hungrier than I thought,"
Melissa responded quickly. She held out her arm for the coat and turned away from her
son to hide her still flushed face.

Eric drove the couple of miles to the restaurant and soon they were sitting in a booth
waiting for their pizza order. Eric ordered a Coke and Melissa got a pitcher of Sangria.
She needed something a little stronger than Coke after a day of worrying about the
conversation she was about to have with her son.

For a few minutes the two of them made small talk, with Melissa drinking three glasses
of wine to bolster her courage.

"So, Eric, tell me something," Melissa said.

"Sure, Mom, anything for you," he returned with a smile.

"I ... I ... was wondering why you ... why don't you date more. I mean ... like tonight
you're going out with me and its Saturday night." There she had said it.

Eric looked a bit shocked at the question. "Uh ... that's a strange question, Mom."

"I know, Hon, but I'm worried about you. That's what mothers do. I see you staying
home every night with all those pretty college girls around and ... well, you should be
dating."

"I do date occasionally. I went out two weeks ago as a matter of fact."
"Yes, and you were home by eleven."

"Mom, most mothers would be happy that their kids are home early."

"That's true, but you're a young man and should be sowing your wild oats a little. You
know ... have a little fun with the girls."

"I can't believe I just heard you say that," Eric said with a look of amazement. Then his
face turned serious. After a pause he said, "It's just that girls my age are so immature."

Melissa laughed loudly. Then she put her hand over her mouth and looked embarrassed
at her loud outburst.

"Why are you laughing?" Eric responded defensively.

"Sorry. It's just that that's what girls generally say about boys, not the other way
around."

"It's true."

The smile left Melissa's face as she said, "I know you are mature for your age, Eric.
Still, there have to be girls who you can date that are mature."

"Well, maybe, but they are few and far between."

Melissa paused for a moment before she asked the next question. "But, what about ...
what about ... you know ... sex?" Melissa blushed.

"Mom!" Eric gasped. "You're not supposed to ask your son that type of question."

It was Melissa's turn to look serious. She reached over and grasped his hand. "I know,
but without a father around all the time ... and we have been so close since the divorce
... I just thought you might need someone to talk to." This was even harder than she
had anticipated. She paused again before saying, "I'm messing this all up." Tears
suddenly came to her eyes.
"You are seriously worried aren't you?" Eric squeezed his mother's hand warmly and
smiled.

"Yes. I'm your mother, and father, and I don't know about boy stuff. Your dad is across
the country now and remarried, so he can't do it."

There was a long silence as she watched her son stare at her with a questioning look.
She figured he was trying to decide if he was going to open up to her. She hoped he
would and at the same time prayed he wouldn't. It was all so confusing raising a
teenaged boy as a single mom.

Finally he took a deep breath and said, "All right, if you want me to talk to you like I
would if dad were around, fine, but don't get embarrassed."

Melissa smiled as she wiped her eyes. "I can't promise that."

"All right, you asked for it. As I said, girls my age are so immature ... even the upper
class girls. I just want more from a relationship than 'dating with benefits'.

"Dating with benefits ... what's that?"

Eric paused and then said in warning, "Remember you asked."

Melissa nodded her head and waited expectantly. She really had no idea what he was
talking about.

"Dating with benefits is where you go out with a girl and afterward, because you paid
for dinner or the movie, she ... well, she does things."

Melissa was still clueless. "Does things?"

"Yes. You know ... uses her hand on you, or her mouth." Eric sighed and added bluntly,
"You know, like a handjob or blowjob."

Melissa's eyes flew open. "Oh!" she exclaimed.


"I warned you."

Melissa took a gulp of wine and then a deep breath. After a long pause she gathered
her composure and said, "Go on."

"After the date and the 'benefit', you may or may not go out with her again. Or, you
might never see her again. It's what all the kids do. It starts in junior high."

"Good God! Junior high school?"

"Yes. But, it's not like sex."

"It's not sex? Then what is it?" Melissa asked with astonishment.

"That's when you actually do it."

"You mean intercourse?"

"Yes."

"This is hard to believe," said Melissa.

"It's true," returned Eric.

Melissa thought for a moment and said, "And you say all the kids do it ... meaning
you?"

Eric's face flushed, looked down at his glass, lowered his voice and said, "Yes."

"So you have had girls use their ... their mouth, or, or their hand on you," she asked,
the wine giving her the courage to continue the line of questioning.

"Of course."

"What about 'real' sex ... intercourse, have you done that?"
"Oh wow, Mom."

"Come on. It's honesty time. Just act like you're talking to a friend or your father."

"I don't think I would talk to dad like this," Eric returned.

"Well, have you had real sex?"

"Yes. A few times."

Somehow, Melissa felt almost relieved. "Did you use protection?"

"God, Mom!"

"Well?"

"Yes, but not with handjobs or blowjobs, which is what we do most of the time. That
would take all the fun out of it." Eric laughed nervously.

Melissa giggled nervously. "I suppose you're right. Your dad used to say that it was like
taking a shower in a raincoat." She suddenly realized that she was still holding her son's
hand. It felt very hot in hers. Her heart was beating faster for some strange reason.
"Dating with benefits, huh," she said, almost to herself.

"Remember, Brenda Kramer?" Eric asked.

"Yes, you had her over here a couple of weeks ago."

"Remember when you came downstairs to ask if we needed anything before you went
to bed?"

"Yeah."

"Well, if you had come down about one minute earlier, you would have seen what
dating with benefits really is." Eric smiled.
"You mean she was giving you a hand ..." Melissa started to say and paused.

"No. You said she had something on her chin. It wasn't food ... well real food." Eric
laughed.

Melissa looked confused for a moment.

"You're not that naive are you?"

Suddenly she knew what he meant; Brenda had just finished giving her son a blowjob
and had his cum on her chin. Melissa felt her face turn red. She remembered it
distinctly now. Both of the kid's faces were flushed. She thought they had just been
kissing. Now the sticky substance on her chin made sense. Although she was
embarrassed at Eric's revelation, an unwanted chill of excitement rushed through her
and made her tremble.

"You okay, Mom?" Eric asked when he saw his mother tremble.

Melissa saw her son's eyes on her now hard nipples. "Uh ... yes ... it's a little cold in
here," Melissa said.

"Anyway," he continued, "as soon as you left, I was on the floor with my face buried
between her legs."

Melissa gasped and her eyes opened wide.

At that moment the pretty waitress arrived with their pizza. She sat it on the table and
turned to Eric with a sexy smile. "Anything else for you?"

Melissa saw her look and felt a twinge of anger. She answered for Eric. "No, that will be
all," she said curtly.

The waitress gave her an irritated look and strode away.

"I have to go to the bathroom," said Melissa. With that she got up and swayed a bit
from all the wine she had consumed. Incredibly, like earlier at the house, she could still
feel her panties rubbing on her swollen pussy lips. A moment later she was in the
restroom in a stall. When she pulled her panties down she was aghast to see that the
crotch was literally soaked with juice. She could see her swollen clit sticking out like a
miniature penis, almost throbbing with excitement. She was not only shocked, but also
mortified that the conversation with her son had excited her. Still, the alcohol rushing
through her brain would not let her process the enormity of what had just happened.
She sat down to ponder the strange feelings that seemed to be engulfing her more
often everyday. She didn't have any answers.

A few minutes later she returned to the table, walking slowly to avoid swaying, but also
to keep her panties from stimulating her still swollen clit. She sat down and looked at
her smiling son. She took a deep breath and let it out, wondering if the conversation
had been a good idea in the first place. Then she remembered the other thing she
wanted to tell Eric. "Oh, Eric, I've been waiting to tell you some exciting news. Do you
want to hear?"

"Of course. What is it?" he asked curiously.

"Well, on Friday, I won first place in a system design contest at work. I designed a
solution for a flaw in our fabrication process that helped keep the reverberator's from
freezing up ..."

Eric's grimace showed that he had no idea what she was talking about. He held up his
hand. "Mom, what did you win?"

"Oh yes, I won a trip for two to either Florida for two weeks or..." Melissa paused.

"Wow, a trip to Florida," Eric exclaimed.

"Or" she said again louder. "A trip to Zermatt, Switzerland."

"What? You won a trip to Zermatt?" Eric almost screamed.

Melissa smiled at his enthusiasm. Now it was her turn to hold up her hand. "Wait a
minute. The trip to Florida includes a great condo on the beach in St. Petersburg. The
Switzerland trip is to a cabin on the side of a mountain. I saw a picture and it is pretty
rustic. I think it does have running water though. The place belongs to the Chairman of
our company and he put it up as a prize. I think he inherited it from his grandmother
who lived there most of her life. I don't know how good the accommodations will be."

"It doesn't matter. I don't even care if it doesn't have electricity. Two weeks in Zermatt,
God, that would be a dream come true."

They both loved to ski but had not been for almost a year.

Melissa smiled. "I thought that's what you would say, so I told them Switzerland."

"Oh, Mom, that's incredible," Eric said and jumped up and came around the table to
hug his mother. He sat down in the chair next to her and pulled her close, feeling her
soft breasts pressing to his chest. The hug lasted for a long time. "You're the greatest,
Mom. When can we go?" he asked.

"Well, since you're on winter break from school, now is as good a time as any. I have
the tickets for the flight. We leave Monday." Melissa could see that she had bowled her
son over. His enthusiasm made her forget her state of sexual excitement.

For the next half-hour they chatted excitedly about Switzerland as they ate their pizza.
Then Eric drove them home, with his mother falling asleep on his shoulder before they
reached the main road. Wine always made her sleepy ... and horny.

Chapter 3

"Mom, wake up," Eric said as he gently shook his sleeping mother." When she opened
her eyes he said, "We're home."

"Oh, I guess I dozed off."

"You were snoring," Eric laughed.

"I'm sorry. I always get sleepy when I drink wine." Melissa watched as Eric jumped out
of the car and rushed around to open the door for her and help her out. Then he put
his arm around her and they walked up the sidewalk toward the house.

When they were inside, he stopped. "Thanks Mom, that was a great evening, especially
the part about Switzerland. But, you know what? Talking to you was great too. It was a
little uncomfortable at first, but I really appreciate that you're interested."
"You're welcome," Melissa said as she stared into her son's pretty blue eyes. "It was
nice for me too." The room suddenly grew very quiet. For some odd reason her heart
started to beat faster. Without realizing it their lips moved slowly toward each other.
When they touched, it was like an electric current had begun charging through her. She
tingled from head to toe.

For reasons Melissa would never admit to herself, she allowed Eric to squeeze her tight
and work his lips against hers. Her arms went around his shoulders as his lips parted.
The tip of his tongue entered her mouth ...

"Mmmmm," Melissa moaned deep in her throat.

"Rinnnnngggggg"

Suddenly the spell was broken when the telephone rang. They both jumped. Melissa
quickly pulled away, or more correctly staggered away. She walked in a trance to the
jangling telephone. "He ... hello," she stuttered. "It's Tony, for you," she said, holding
the phone to Eric, a clear look of disappointment, or maybe relief, on her face.

Eric appeared to be in a fog as well. "Uh ... hi, Tony. Yeah, I was out getting a pizza.
Naw, I don't want to go out tonight. It's after ten already. I know, but I only said
maybe." He paused and listened. "Brenda and Julie want to double date, huh?"

Melissa couldn't help showing a frown as she stared at her son.

"No, I still think I'll stay home. By the way, my Mom won a trip for us to Switzerland.
Yes, we're leaving Monday. " The two boys talked for a few more minutes. Apparently
Eric's friend was still trying to convince him to go out. It didn't work.

Melissa hurried to the shower before Eric's conversation was over. She let the almost
cold-water rush over her as she tried to wash the excitement of the conversation and
kiss from her mind. It had definitely excited her. It was almost overwhelming that she
had kissed her own son like that. However briefly, their lips had touched and his tongue
had touched hers. She could still almost feel his tongue in her mouth. She didn't know
what would have happened if the phone hadn't rang.

A few minutes later she stepped out of the shower and used a large fluffy towel to dry.
She walked out of the bathroom and sat down at her vanity, looking at herself in the
mirror. Her face was still flushed and she could still feel twinges of excitement rushing
through her. She rubbed her thighs together and felt a ripple of excitement between
her legs. She thought for a moment about finishing what she had started that morning.
"No," she said out loud and stood up.

She put on her nightgown, the same one she had on this morning, and walked out of
the bedroom and down the hall to say goodnight to Eric. When she reached his room,
she raised her hand to tap on the door. However, she found the door partially open.
When she peeked through she gasped at what she saw ... Eric lying on the bed naked
and he had his cock in his hand. Her face suddenly felt flushed again and her heart
started beating rapidly. She knew that she should turn away, but her eyes were drawn
to his strong, young athletic body.

Melissa stared in wonder. His penis was huge. He was much bigger than his father was.
The head was swollen and shaped like a small plum. Her legs grew weak as she
watched him move his hand up and down the shaft.

"Mmmm," he moaned.

His cock throbbed and it looked to be ready to explode. A bubble of clear juice
appeared at the head and then slowly trickled down the side. A steady stream of juice
followed.

Melissa had to place her hand on the door jam or risk collapsing. She couldn't believe
what she was seeing. Suddenly her clit began to throb with a life of its own and she felt
like she might climax. She squeezed her legs together to try and stop it, but that was
the wrong thing to do. Her legs trembled as waves of excitement rushed up and down
her body. She bit her lip in a last effort to stop the on-coming climax. It was impossible.
Her body shook as incredible pleasure rushed through her. Her head spun and her eyes
hooded over.

She had never climaxed without manual stimulation before. In fact, it had always taken
quite a bit of stimulation to bring her relief. But now, without a touch, she was
climaxing. Her body shook and her knees almost buckled as the pleasure continued for
some time. As the waves began to subside, she realized that juice was running down
her thighs like a river.

Inside the room, Eric was lying back on the bed with his eyes closed, his hand around
his cock stroking himself. Little moans of pleasure continued to escape his lips.
Melissa was almost successful in tearing herself away from the door when she glanced
in one last time. Her trembling had barely stopped when she saw her son now stroking
himself rapidly. All reason left her and she reached between her legs and began to
stimulate her still pulsing clit. Her breathing grew labored as she rubbed herself and
watched her son play with himself.

She heard a moan and saw him squeeze his fist around his cock, pulling the skintight
and making the large head swell even larger. Seconds passed as the purple head grew
larger and the entire shaft throbbed.

Suddenly, with a low moan, the swollen head pulsed and a huge bolts of cum shot from
the slit like an erupting volcano. The thick sperm arched upward several feet into the air
before falling back to his chest with a splat. Another blast followed, and then another.
Over and over his cock pulsed, spewing an incredible quantity of juice into the air, only
to splatter on his chest and stomach. Finally the throbbing stopped and the remaining
juice streamed down his fingers.

When it was over, his stomach and chest were covered in juice, leaving a trail all the
way to his chin.

Melissa saw his eyes close as his hand continued to milk his slowly wilting cock. She
had begun to climax again at the sight of the first squirt of juice from her son. The
waves of pleasure rushing through her made it difficult to keep her eyes open. Her
second climax was stronger then the first and threatened to overwhelm her senses. She
had never felt anything like it.

The vision of her son masturbating would be burned into her mind forever. Eric's
father's equipment wasn't anywhere near as large as her son's was, nor was the
quantity of sperm. In fact, the amount of

juice coming from Eric had to be double or triple his father's. She wondered with shame
what his squirting cock would feel like inside her. It had been a long time since she had
felt cum inside her.

Eric moaned contentedly as his hand finally dropped from his cock, juice covering his
stomach, chest and fingers.

Melissa came to her senses before Eric opened his eyes. She rushed from his doorway
and back to her room. With her door securely locked, she dropped the robe and
crawled onto the bed naked. With visions of her son's spewing cock in her mind, she
spread her legs, reached for her favorite vibrating dildo and slipped it inside her. She
had gotten it as a gag gift years earlier and it had been in her underwear draw since
then. She had never had the courage to use it until now.

Moans began to slip from her lips as the mechanical penis began to do the trick. She
left the vibrating device inside her, preferring to let it do its work without help from her
hand. It was sweet torture to feel it squirm insider her throbbing pussy. She squeezed
her still strong pussy muscles to hold it inside. She threw her head back as waves of
pleasure began to rush through her. "Oh, God," she gasped. "Eric ... Eric ... Eric ... oh
God, I'm cummmmmmmmiiiinnnnngggg," she gasped as another climax came on
quickly.

Chapter 4

Neither Melissa nor Eric minded the long flight to Switzerland. The excitement of skiing
in Switzerland overcame the fatigue of the grueling trip. However, when they arrived
and had loaded everything into the rental car they decided that they were too tired to
drive to Zermatt that evening. Instead they rented a hotel room for the night. Eric said
it was senseless to waste money on two rooms so they rented one with double beds.
Then they went to dinner at the hotel restaurant.

The restaurant wasn't fancy, but it was good enough for them to get a quiet meal. At
dinner Eric begged his mother to let him share a bottle of wine. He pointed out that in
Europe teenagers could drink wine and beer at 18. She relented since they didn't have
to drive that evening.

Eric had a broad smile on his face as he held up his first official glass of wine for a
toast. "To a great ski vacation with my favorite woman."

Melissa responded with, "To a great vacation with my favorite son."

"Hey, I'm your only son."

"And you said the other day that I was your only woman ... not just your favorite."

They laughed. But the smile on Eric's face said that she was both.
By the time dinner was served they had consumed half the bottle of wine. It was
obvious from Eric's actions that he was not used to drinking. It appeared that the wine
had also made him a bit bold when he asked, "Mom, what happened between you and
dad? I mean, I heard the arguments, but everyone has those. There had to be more."

Melissa sat her fork down and sighed. "It's a long story."

"I have all night," Eric returned with a laugh.

"All right. Well, you will probably understand better after you're married. Married
couples, any couple, really need time to get to know each other. You were born right
after we were married and that created problems almost immediately."

Eric raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, I was pregnant when we got married. Are you shocked?"

"No. I saw the marriage license once and realized it was dated after I would have been
conceived. Unless I was born four months pre-mature." He laughed.

"You were not pre-mature ... believe me I know, I carried you for 9 months and I had
the back pain and now the wider hips to prove it."

"So you had a rough start with a baby right away. Plenty of couples start out like that,"
Eric said.

"That's true. But a lot of marriages don't make it either. I think all couples need time for
themselves, to learn about each other, to have the privacy to enjoy life, to be able to
save money for their first house and so forth. A baby within a couple months of
marriage throws a monkey wrench into all of that."

Melissa reached over and touched Eric's hand. "Don't think that we didn't want you.
You were ... are the best thing that has ever happened to me. It was just that it made
it even more difficult for us. Beyond that, things change. Your father ... uh ... your
father ... I'm not sure how to say this," she said and hesitated, taking a quick gulp of
wine.

"Come on, Mom. I told you some pretty personal things."

"Yes you did." Melissa paused in thought, running her finger around the rim of her
wineglass. Finally she said, "Well, the truth is, your father was never much on the sex
thing. His religious upbringing always caused problems."

"I guess that's why he ran away with that female bible beater," Eric said with a frown.

"Yes. I tried to make sex interesting, but he didn't seem to have the sex drive. And, he
wasn't very good in bed." Melissa laughed nervously, then quickly added, "Not that I
would know what 'good in bed' really means."

"What does 'not very good in bed' mean with dad?" Eric wanted to know.

Melissa hesitated. "Uh ... well, he wouldn't let me do what you and Brenda did for one
thing."

Eric looked shocked. "You mean he wouldn't let you give him a blow ... uh ... suck ..."
he stuttered.

"Nope. No blowjobs or eating pussy," she said bluntly, shocking both of them with her
language. Melissa put her hand over her mouth and giggled. "I'd better slow down with
the wine."

"Wow," Eric said. "Have you ever done either?"

"No, I've never been with anyone but your father."

"Really?" Eric said rather loudly.

"Nope, just your father. Because he wasn't interested in sex, I guess I suppressed all
my desire until ... until recently."

"Recently?"
"I shouldn't tell you this stuff," Melissa said, ignoring caution and pouring another glass
of wine.

"Come on, Mom... I told you stuff I have never told anyone else."

Melissa sighed and continued. "Recently, I have had ... I don't know ... I've felt all this
sexual desire. It's much stronger than I ever remember." Melissa paused again. This
was just too embarrassing to be talking about to my son, she thought. She decided to
change the subject. "We were talking about me and your father, not sex. One day he
just said he had found someone else and that was it."

Eric shook his head in dismay. "I can't imagine any man leaving you."

"Thank you, but I'm a long way from perfect. It wasn't all his fault."

"It was too. Look at you. You're a gorgeous woman who could be a model if you
wanted. You are bright, caring, and a great mother. Not only that, you're a career
woman with a great job that pays good money ... more than most men make in fact.
And you're sexy as hell." Eric blushed as the wine made his lips loose.

"Well thank you again, sweetheart." She squeezed his hand again.

"Another question, Mom."

"You're full of questions tonight."

"Do you mind?"

"No. I like it. I haven't really had anyone to talk to since your father left. And for the
past few years of our marriage we just argued."

"I like talking with you," Eric said sincerely. "Last question, I promise. Why did you only
have me? I mean ... did you want more children?"

"Yes, I wanted a house full. But your father didn't want anymore, and he wouldn't
budge."

"I'm like him less and less as we talk."

"No, don't say that, sweetheart," Melissa said looking at him sadly. "He's your father. As
I told you before, I'm not perfect. To make a marriage work, it takes two people. I
don't want to sour you on him. That would give me great pain." Melissa had tears in her
eyes.

"Your defense of him tells me that it was not your fault. Someone that cares that much
would have worked things out had the other party been willing."

"Let's change the subject, okay?" Melissa said as she dried her eyes.

"You're right," he said, and quickly added, "So do you still think you can beat me down
the slopes?"

"Of course," Melissa returned with a smile. The two of them had always been
competitive. They challenged each other at sports, games, and anything else that even
resembled competition, especially Chess.

"I was a year younger the last time we went skiing and so were you. I don't think you
can beat me anymore."

Melissa said, "Well, we'll see."

They both smiled.

They talked for a long time. But not like mother and son. They shared their wishes and
dreams. It was an intimate conversation that would have been more appropriate for
lovers, or a husband and wife. Neither realized how fast the time was passing until they
looked around realized that the restaurant was almost empty.

"We better get to our room," Melissa said and stood up. She felt the wine go to her
head and swayed.
"You okay, Mom?" Eric said, but he swayed himself.

Melissa looked at Eric with a mock disapproving smile. Then they both laughed.

The two of them walked arm in arm, using one another for support. They entered the
elevators and then went into their room.

"You want to take your shower first, Mom?"

"Okay, sweetheart. I won't be long."

While Melissa was in the shower, Eric flipped through the channels on the TV.
Unfortunately the only show in English was CNN.

Melissa peeked out of the bathroom about a half-hour later. "Uh ... Eric, could I borrow
one of your long sleeved shirts. I don't want to dig into my bag."

"Sure, Mom," Eric volunteered. He grabbed one of his shirts and took it over to her. She
took it from his hand and closed the door. A few moments later she came out wearing
the shirt.

"Wow, Mom, you look great in a man's shirt," Eric said.

"Thanks. But it's a little short," she said, trying to pull the bottom down as far as
possible.

"That's fine with me," Eric said with sparkling eyes.

"Eric, I'm your mother," Melissa said, trying to appear stern, but the curl in her lips
gave her away.

Eric got up quickly and went into the bathroom.

Melissa had seen a tent begin to form in his shorts. Her heart fluttered a bit when she
realized that she had made that happen. Then she chastised herself again.
When Eric returned from the shower, he had shaved and put on a pair of white boxer
briefs and a sleeveless T-shirt. The boxer briefs and T-shirt were a stretch material and
fit him snugly.

Melissa noticed that although his erection had subsided, there was still a very noticeable
bulge in stretch briefs. She was sitting up on the bed with her back supported by
pillows. The tail of the shirt was pulled down at her thighs as far as it could go,
covering only the last several inches of her upper thighs. Her legs were crossed with
the material pushed between them. She was reading a book with her glasses sitting on
her nose.

Eric smiled and said, "You look like a school marm now."

Melissa took off the glasses and got a pout on her face. "First I'm sexy and now I look
like a school marm?"

"A very sexy school marm," Eric returned.

Melissa couldn't help looking down at the crotch of Eric's shorts. She suppressed a
gasp. He definitely had half an erection. She quickly put her glasses back on and looked
down at her book.

Eric flopped on the bed and began watching CNN again. "I'm tired, but not sleepy," he
said.

Melissa looked over her glasses at him and said, "Me too. Must be jet lag."

"Want to play a game of chess?" Eric asked.

"Sure. We haven't played chess in months. And, if I remember correctly, you're still
working off the bet you lost last time."

Melissa had used the games to get Eric to do things around the house. After losing the
last bet, he had to wash her car every other week for two months and do the dishes
twice a week.
"All right, if I win this time, all my bets are paid off," Eric responded.

"But if you lose, everything is doubled ... another two months of washing my car and
doing the dishes twice a week."

"Deal," Eric answered.

The two of them had always been competitive. Eric was much better at computer
games. However, Melissa beat him at board games most of the time.

Eric found the portable chess set and sat them on the bed in front of him. "Come on
and take your beating," he said.

"Yeah, right," Melissa said as she came over to the bed and sat down with her feet on
the floor, legs facing away. She realized that that position was not going to work. She
tried as gracefully as possible to turn and bring her legs onto the bed. She crossed
them yoga style, pushing her shirt down to cover her panties. It barely did the job.

Although she knew Eric was trying to concentrate on the chess game, she also knew
that he was sneaking peaks at her legs. Along with a strange feeling of pride, she felt a
chill go up and down her spine. Whenever he looked up, his eyes went to her bare
thighs and the tiny slip of material between her legs. Incredibly she allowed the shirt to
pull up slightly, allowing her panties to show. She was certain that he could see her
panties now. Her heart began to beat harder and she felt her pussy lips getting wet and
wondered how long it would take before it showed through the thin gusset of her
panties.

As they began to play the game Melissa found herself watching Eric's eyes more than
concentrating on the game. She could see that he was distracted as well. His stare
made her even wetter. Soon she knew that her crotch was wet. When she glanced
down at her son's crotch she almost gasped. He definitely had an erection and,
although he tried to hide it, there was a wet spot at the head of his cock. Melissa knew
she had to put a stop to this.

"It's after midnight. I think it's about time for me to go to sleep," Melissa said, her voice
almost trembling.
"Me too. We'll continue the game tomorrow with the same stakes. Okay?" said Eric.

"Okay."

Melissa saw him glance between her legs one last time. To her utter amazement,
Melissa found herself leaning back just a couple inches. The arch of Eric's eyebrows told
her that he could plainly see the wet spot that had formed in the crotch and now made
her panties almost transparent. She looked at the bulge in his shorts and saw it twitch.

Eric gasped but tried to cover it up by acting like a playing card had cut his finger.
"Shit," he exclaimed, bringing the finger to his mouth.

"Paper cut? I hate those," Melissa said as she got up went to her bed. She chastised
herself for being so bold as to let her son see her panties. Her only excuse was the
wine she had drank, but deep inside she knew that was a lame excuse. There was more
going on here the she cared to admit. She quickly crawled under the sheets.

Eric crawled into his bed.

*****

The following morning Melissa awoke to a bright room. She realized that she had not
closed the drapes. She looked at the clock and saw that it was only 6 a.m. She got up
and went over to the window to pull the drapes. When she did she glanced down at her
son. A gasp escaped her mouth when she saw that the sheet had pulled from his body.
He was lying sprawled on the bed and there was a large tent in his shorts. Melissa
realized he probably had a "piss hardon" as his father used to call it. His cock was
pulsing. When Eric stirred and moaned, Melissa quickly crawled back into her bed.

Chapter 5

By 9 a.m. Melissa and Eric were dressed and ready to go. Melissa wore a green jacket
and form fitting jeans. Eric wore a red down jacket, jeans and tennis shoes. They ate
breakfast before the drive to Zermatt.
It was a beautiful sunny day with the temperatures in the low 30's as they left Zurich
for the 150-mile drive. Eric drove while Melissa navigated. They tried to stay on the
interstate as long as possible. However, the mountain scenery was just too alluring, so
they took smaller roads through quaint towns. The views of the villages and mountains
were breathtaking and every scene was a postcard. There was snow everywhere but
Switzerland depended on tourism for their economy. The main roads were kept clear,
no matter the weather.

When they reached the mountains, the speed of travel slowed down and snow began to
fall. Fortunately the snow didn't come down heavily until they were close to Zermatt.

"I think we turn here," Melissa said, pointing to a small road heading toward a steep
mountain.

"Are you sure?" Eric asked. "It doesn't look like the road goes anywhere."

"Yes, here's the road on the map. We have about five miles up the mountain. I was told
that there's a caretaker who lives in a chalet below the mountain cabin."

The road went back and forth with hairpin turns as they climbed higher and higher.
Finally when they thought the road was ending, they found a small house with a car
parked outside. There was smoke coming from the chimney. "This is the caretaker's
house I'm sure," Melissa said.

Eric parked the car and they got out. From inside the house came an old man with two
large dogs behind him. He smiled as he walked up to them.

"The Jacobs I presume," he said in English with a German accent, holding out his hand.
"I'm, Leon Schmidt."

"Yes, pleased to meet you. We have the cabin for two weeks," Melissa answered
reaching out her hand to the old man.

Eric knelt down and called the dogs over. They charged at him, knocking him over and
he slipped onto his butt in the snow. He was laughing as the two large dogs began
licking his face.
"Luke, Alexandra," the old man called. But, the dogs didn't listen. "Sorry, they love
people," he said to Melissa.

"That's okay, we love dogs."

"I can tell," he said, looking at Eric now wrestling with the dogs. "Good to have
someone in the cabin for a change. Mr. Hemsley doesn't make it up here much
anymore. I don't think he can ski now with his bad knees. Do you know Mr. Hemsley?"

"Yes, he's the chairman of the company I work for. Nice man."

"Very nice. His grandmother lived in the cabin for years. She refused to move no matter
what her grandson tried to do. Mr. Hemsley used to come up here quite often after she
passed. He loved to ski. Nobody's been here for a year or so. But I keep it nice just the
same."

"I'm sure it's very nice," Melissa said.

"Well, it's small and doesn't have all the modern conveniences, but it should suit you
and your husband fine. And the skiing is world class around here."

Melissa started to say that Eric wasn't her husband but for some reason let it go. She
was flattered that the old man thought she was young enough to be Eric's wife. "I
know. We haven't been skiing in a while. We're really looking forward to it."

"Well, let's get you up there then. We can ride up the mountain about a mile and then
you'll have to walk a couple hundred yards to the cabin. I can ride with you two and
then walk back down."

"Are you sure you want to walk back down?"

"Do it almost everyday. Up and down."

The old man got into the back of the car and they drove the final mile straight up the
mountain. When the road ended they stopped and got out.
"Oh my," Melissa said as she looked out over the valley. "The view is breathtaking."
Then she turned and looked at the cabin sitting above them. It was an A-frame type
cabin and almost appeared it was about to topple from the hill. "I guess you can't be
afraid of heights if you live up here."

"That's for sure," returned Leon with a laugh.

They each grabbed luggage and began to walk up the snow-covered path leading to
the cabin. By the time they reached the front door, they were all out of breath. Leon
opened the door without a key. "No one's gonna come up here to steal anything," he
said to Melissa's unanswered question.

"They'd have to be in great shape," she said as she caught her breath.

Inside the cabin was a large room with a stone fireplace covering most of one wall. A
roaring fire was burning, throwing off heat for the room. There was a large picture
window looking out over the valley with an amazing view. The room was sparsely
furnished with a small sofa, comfortable looking stuffed chair, wooden rocking chair,
and a rug on the floor in front of the fireplace. To the left were steps that led to a loft.

"As I said, kind of rustic, but Mr. Hemsley didn't want to change any of the furniture.
Left it just like it was when his grandmother was alive. Didn't even put in a furnace. But
you've got plenty of wood outside for the fireplace and stove. You'll have to keep it
going all the time to stay warm."

Melissa looked at Eric and shrugged her shoulders. She hadn't expected not to have
central heating, although she was relieved when Leon flipped on the light switch. At
least they had electricity. She wondered about a flush toilet.

When Leon saw Melissa's look he said, "You have running water, flush toilet, and a
butane-gas hot water heater. I turned hot water heater on so you should have hot
water tonight."

"Thank you," Melissa said with a bit of relief. At least we will at be able to take hot
baths, she thought.
They sat the luggage down and followed Leon into the kitchen. "Here's the kitchen. Got
a stove, refrigerator and staples in the closet. You'll have to go to the store to get
perishable stuff." Then he led them to the bathroom. There was an open door leading
to the single bathroom. Inside were a sink, toilet, and, although antique in style, a free
standing tub that looked as if had been recently installed.

Finally they went upstairs to the loft where they saw one king sized bed. Again Melissa
looked at Eric. "Only one bed," she whispered with a look of concern.

Eric shrugged. "Well, they told you it was rustic," Eric said with a sardonic smile.

"Yes, it is a bit rustic, but you should do fine," Leon said when he heard Eric's
comment. "The down bed cover is warm and the fireplace should provide enough heat."
Then Leon walked back down the steps to the living room with Melissa and Eric
following. "That should about do it. I'm just down the mountain if you need anything."

"Thank you," said Melissa as she walked outside with Leon. For a moment she
wondered if she should tip him but decided not to. She said goodbye and came back
into the house.

Melissa looked at Eric and sighed. "A little more rustic then I pictured."

Eric looked around and answered, "True, but we'll be on the slopes most of the time, so
it doesn't matter. I can sleep on the sofa."

Melissa looked at the sofa. It was short and rather lumpy looking and she knew it
wouldn't be comfortable. "You can't sleep there."

"Then I can sleep on the floor in front of the fireplace."

"That's silly. We're adults. The bed is plenty big enough for both of us."

Eric paused for a moment as if thinking about the proposition. Then he smiled. "Okay, if
you insist."
Melissa returned the smile and said, "I insist."

"Well, of course you will wear your 'see-thru' night gowns," Eric said referring to the
gown she had worn when he saw her in her room the other day.

"Eric, I'm your mother," she said in mock exasperation, placing her hands on her hips.

"Yeah, sometimes I forget that," he laughed.

The strange feeling ran through Melissa again. She shivered but then recovered. "Let's
go out of the balcony and have a look."

They stepped outside and both caught their breath. The view was more than
breathtaking.

"Wow, this looks like a picture postcard," Eric said as he stood close to his mother and
looked out over the valley.

"Yes, it's amazing," responded Melissa. They watched it snow for a few minutes and
then Melissa said, "Let's get unpacked and check out the town."

Several hours later they had toured the town and found out where the slopes were
located. Then they stopped at the local grocery store and bought milk, bread, cereal,
fruit, and other perishable foods. After trudging them up the hill to the cabin, they put
the groceries away and Melissa began fixing dinner. By the time they had eaten dinner
of pasta with tomato sauce, green beans, fresh bread and a bottle of wine, they were
ready to take baths and go to bed.

Melissa went first, filling the tub with steaming water. She moaned as she sunk into the
deep tub. For some reason Melissa's mind wandered back to her vision of Eric when
they were still at home. She could see him in his room with his cock in his hand,
stroking himself. Slowly as the vision clarified in her mind, her hands slipped between
her legs. With a quiet moan she began to stroke her clit. Her legs were spread to each
side of the tub. The excitement built rapidly with the vivid images of her son parading
before her.
The climax came on slowly and grew until she strained to keep her moans from
escaping the bathroom. She bit her tongue as she reached her peak and slowly went
over the top. Then she came slowly back to reality.

The climax had been very satisfying and somewhat exhausting. As a result, she fought
to remain awake. Before she fell asleep, she got out, dried herself and put on a pair of
panties and then slipped her nightgown over her head. When she looked into the
mirror, she saw that her breasts were plainly visible. She thought for a moment about
wearing a bra, but discounted it because of how uncomfortable it would have been ...
or so she told herself.

The house was warm and toasty with the smell of burning logs in the fireplace when
Melissa came out of the bathroom. She had on a sleeveless shirt and short jogging
shorts.

"Continue our game of chess after I take my shower?" Eric asked.

"Okay, but just for a while until we get tired."

Eric went downstairs to take his shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he came
upstairs. He had on his boxer briefs and a T-shirt again. It was obvious that he was
getting very comfortable being around his mother with just underwear on.

Melissa was sitting on the bed cross-legged.

Eric stood at the end of the bed and looked at his mother.

She could see his eyes move to her top where she was pretty sure he could see her
nipples.

"Want some wine?" Melissa asked.

"Sure," Eric answered, pleased that his mother didn't question letting him drink wine.

Melissa got a bottle of red wine, two glasses, and a bag of pretzels.
A half-hour later, most of the wine was gone and both of them were feeling a little
tipsy.

As the game progressed Melissa could see her son's eyes spending more and more time
staring at her nearly naked breasts swaying under her top. She knew she was teasing
him, but the wine, the warmth of the cabin and the excitement of the snow falling
outside was making her lightheaded. She could feel illicit excitement coursing through
her.

Across from her it was obvious that Eric was feeling the same way; there was
noticeable tent in his shorts.

It took a few minutes for Melissa to notice her son's condition. When she did, she
couldn't help glancing at the pulsing bulge. She felt her heart begin to beat faster and
she tried not to stare. Soon she could feel her pussy begin to leak. She knew why he
was hard. Her motherly side told her to cover up, but her female side was pleased that
she could excite a young man so quickly at her age. Whenever she moved she felt her
breasts sway, rubbing her nipples against the material and keeping them hard. She felt
her clit throb.

Melissa closed her eyes as if she were resting them and sighed as she leaning her head
back. She knew what Eric could see. He could see her breasts moving up and down and
if he looked lower, he could see the crotch of her panties under her short shorts. She
could feel her pussy moistening and hoped it wasn't showing through the crotch. Now
pretending to have dozed off, she opened her eyes just a crack. She felt she like she
might pass out as she watched her son's hand move slowly to the bulge in his
underwear. Then he paused as he glanced up at her face, obviously making sure she
was asleep.

Forcing her eyes to remain hooded she watched his hand begin to move up and down
the bulge in his underwear. Almost without her conscious knowledge she spread her
legs. Now, she was pretty sure he could see the crease of her pussy under her panties.

Eric moved his hand faster. There was a wet spot at the top and it began to grow with
each stroke as if he were pumping his pre-cum juice from a tube.
She wanted to look away ... she wanted to get up and run, but there was no place to
go. She knew she could put a stop to it immediately by closing her legs. Yet, it was as if
she didn't have control of her lower parts. They seemed paralyzed. Her head was
saying stop it, but every other part of her body was in a state of excited frenzy.

She heard Eric moaned softly and he continued to stroke himself slowly. Suddenly she
saw his body stiffened and his eyes closed tightly. Then the stain in his shorts began to
grow larger. Melissa watched the wet spot grow as her sons hand moved faster. Like an
explosion in her mind, she realized that he was climaxing. Her son was climaxing right
in front of her. She couldn't actually see it, but he was only inches from her. She could
feel the bed move with his trembling. It was too much for her. Again, without the
benefit of manual stimulation, she felt her clit begin to throb. She bit her lip to keep
from crying out. Her squinting eyes continued to stare at the ever-enlarging stain on
Eric's shorts. He was climaxing... her son was jerking off in front of her and she was
watching it. The pleasure ripped through and her body twitched. She was grateful that
Eric's eyes were closed and couldn't see her orgasm. However, she could not have
stopped it even if he did see her.

A minute later she felt movement on the bed and knew that Eric had gotten up. She
only opened her eyes when she heard the bathroom door close. She sighed with relief.
She quickly pulled up the sheet and comforter and slipped underneath. When she
looked at the cover, she saw a large wet stain where she had been sitting. To keep Eric
from seeing it, she turned out the lamp next to her bed. By the time Eric came out of
the bathroom, she was pretending to be asleep again.

Chapter 6

"I'll race you down to the bottom. Loser does dishes for a week," Melissa yelled as she
took off with a head start on Eric. He sped off behind her, trying to follow her zigzag
pattern down the hill.

It was early morning and gorgeous sunny day on the slopes and as of yet it wasn't too
crowded.

Melissa looked over her shoulder and saw her son close behind. She pushed her poles
into the snow and increased her speed. She wasn't sure she could beat him now, but
she was certainly going to try.

The snow was powdery and dry, making the skiing ideal. She hoped to use her skill and
experience to overcome the weight difference between her and Eric. As they rounded
the final turn and head toward the finish line she was still in the lead. She knew Eric
was trying as hard as he could, but seconds later she crossed the finish line first.

Melissa raised her ski poles into the air in celebration and then slid to the snow in
exhaustion. It had taken all she had to beat him.

"You cheated," Eric complained as he fell beside her laughing and gasping for breath.
"You had a head start."

"I should get a head start. I'm older than you ... and besides I'm a girl," she said with a
pouting smile.

"Let's get some hot chocolate and then I want a second chance," Eric said, helping his
mother up.

After a break and a ride back up the mountain, Melissa proceeded to beat Eric again.
He wasn't laughing the second time.

It went like that all day. Eric was frustrated and a bit sullen when they went to dinner
later that evening at a small restaurant on the main strip of Zermatt.

"Come on Eric," Melissa said, "you don't want me to let you win do you?"

"No," he said from across the table. "But you know I don't like getting beaten ...
especially by a girl."

"Uh ha, so that's the problem," Melissa teased.

"You know what I mean."

Melissa reached over and touched her son's hand. "Give me a little leeway here. It
won't be long before I can't beat you anymore. Besides, I won't tell anyone," she said
with a serious face.

Finally Eric laughed. "You had better not," he warned jokingly.

"I'll let you beat me at chess tonight," she returned.

"You're not going to have to let me win. I'm going to beat you fair and square."

"We'll see."

After dinner they drove back to the cabin. Melissa realized she had drunk a little too
much wine as they walked up the snow-covered path toward cabin. The footing was
difficult even without the wine and Melissa had to hold onto her son's arm. Suddenly
she slipped, falling to the frozen snow. Her weight pulled Eric down on top of her and
they began to tumble back down the hill. Halfway down the slope a snowdrift stopped
them, with Melissa plowing backward and Eric falling on top.

They were both in gales of laughter as Eric's weight pressed his mother into the snow.

"Now look what you've done," Eric said. "We were almost at the cabin until you fell."

Melissa looked up at him, the full moon casting his face in an almost angelic glow.
"Sorry," she said as seriously as she could muster. But a second later she began to
laugh again.

Eric had stopped laughing as he stared at her.

Suddenly she stopped laughing too. Her son's head blocked the moonlight and she
could see a strange look in his eyes. A moment later his lips were on hers.

Melissa was stunned, but, incredibly, she did not try to push him away. Her head began
to spin as their lips moved together. When she opened her mouth, his tongue entered
and she moaned.

Melissa had no idea how long the kissed lasted. She only knew that she had sucked his
tongue and he had sucked hers. They were kissing like passionate lovers. When she
finally came to her senses, she pushed Eric away. He fell to the side and she struggled
to stand up. However, she couldn't make it up the slope on her own.

When Eric got up, he was silent as he took his mother's arm and helped her back up
the hill. When they entered the cabin, they saw that the fire had all but gone out. As
Melissa went up to the bedroom, Eric loaded more logs onto the glowing coals and
stoked them until they were roaring again. Then he went into the bedroom and found
his mother already in bed. "I thought we were going to play chess?"

"I'm exhausted from the slopes," Melissa answered. "Maybe tomorrow night."

Eric shrugged his shoulders and went in and too a quick bath. Then he crawled into bed
next to his mother. She was lying with her back to him and appeared to be asleep.

However, Melissa's eyes were still open. She couldn't go to sleep. She was replaying in
her mind what had happened at the bottom of the hill. She had kissed her own son and
let him put his tongue into her mouth. Her face was still hot from embarrassment. Or
was it something else. Her beating heart told her it was something else. As she turned
over onto her back, she felt the bed moving and wondered what was causing it. She
listened and heard heavy breathing. She dared a quick glance over at Eric.

What she saw made her heart beat even faster. Eric was masturbating. She could
clearly see his hand moving up and down under the sheet. She watched with
fascination and curiosity.

Suddenly their eyes met. Instead of stopping, he moaned and moved his hand faster. A
few seconds later, his hips began to move up and down and he began to grunt. He was
climaxing.

It was the third time Melissa had seen her son masturbate. Suddenly, she said, "Do you
do that everyday?" She didn't know where she got the courage, except that she could
still feel the effects of the wine coursing through her.

"Huh?" Eric asked as if he hadn't heard the question.

"Do you masturbate everyday?" she asked again.


"Uh ... yeah ... I guess," he answered as his face turned red.

"Do most boys do that?" she wanted to know.

"I don't know. Some do I guess," he answered.

"What do you think about?"

"Mom, what kind of question is that?"

"You don't have to answer. Just thought we were being honest with each other."

Eric started to say something then paused. Suddenly he said, "You."

Melissa sucked in her breath with shock. However, deep down, she wasn't really
surprised. Maybe that was the answer she was fishing for.

"Do you masturbate?" Eric returned.

Melissa took a moment to answer. "I have, but not in a long time," she lied. She
couldn't be sure he had known that she had climaxed outside his door or in bed later.

"Why not?"

"I ... I ... I don't really know," she answered truthfully.

"Do it."

"What?"

"Do it now. Masturbate."

"I ... I can't do that."

"Sure you can. Just put your finger on your clit and rub it. You know you want to."
Suddenly Melissa's heart was pounding so loud she thought Eric might hear it. "Eric ...
this ... this isn't right."

"You watched me do it."

She almost gasped. She wondered which time he was talking about. Melissa paused for
several long moments. Then, while her brain was screaming no, her fingers seemed to
have a mind of their own as they moved under the sheet. This is crazy, she thought.
Yet, she could feel her pussy pulsing and she knew her clit was swollen and sticking
from between the protective lips. She pulled her nightgown up ... she had chosen not
to wear panties tonight. Her body felt on fire. "Ohhhh," she moaned when her finger
reached her clit. She opened her legs slightly and moved one finger of her other hand
to her lower lips.

Slowly she moved a finger inside her as another finger began to tease the swollen head
of her clit. "Mmmmm," she gasped as her body reacted quickly to the stimulation. Her
legs clamped together on her hand as both fingers moved rapidly ... one went in and
out of her pussy and the other up and down on her clit. A moment later she began to
climax. "Ohhhhh, ohhhh, ohhhh," she gasped as her hips lifted from the bed and her
body shook. She could almost feel Eric's eyes on her and it sent incredible waves of
pleasure through her. It was like fireworks going off in her head as her body
movements caused the bed to shake.

Finally, she settled back down on the bed and her fingers fell from between her legs.
Mortification at what she had done quickly engulfed her like a dark cloud. She turned
her back to Eric.

"Wow, that was amazing," Eric whispered. "Good night, Mom," he said. "I love you."

Melissa whispered too quietly for Eric to hear, "I love you too."

Chapter 7

The next day on the slopes it had begun to snow, making the trail somewhat faster.
This time it was Eric who challenged his mother to the race. He had a plan. As she took
off down the slope, he intentionally stayed behind. When she had a good lead he
headed after her. About halfway down the slope, they came to a spot where the trail
veered right and left. Everyone, including Melissa went left.

Eric went right. It was a dangerous section, which only the best skiers attempted.
Someone had told him yesterday that it was a way to get down the mountain much
faster.

Eric moved swiftly onto the unfamiliar trail. It was dangerous, but the desire to win was
even stronger. He owed his mother too many chores already. With all his skills, he
moved swiftly down the slope. However, on one sharp turn, the snow under his ski's
crumbled and suddenly he was launched into the air, heading for a tree and rock
strewn crevice. The binding on his skis snapped and they flew in different directions. He
hurtled downward. Fortunately for him, he hit the top of a spruce tree and his descent
was slowed. Trying to brace his fall with his hands, he still hit the snow-covered rocks
hard.

Fortunately there had been a group of people on snowmobiles in the area and they saw
Eric leave the trail. Otherwise it would have been hours before he was found and he
could have bled to death.

*****

Melissa looked behind her as she reached a straightaway, but she didn't see Eric. She
smiled, thinking he had probably fallen in his attempt to catch her. However, when she
reached the bottom and she still didn't see him, she became worried. A few minutes
later she went to the ski patrol shack and asked if they could check on Eric.

The attendant radioed the patrol at the top of the hill and asked them to check the
slopes. They radioed back that a snowmobiler had seen someone crash and they were
on their way to the site.

It was almost an hour later when the ski patrol finally got back to her. Melissa was in a
panic. "Is he okay? What happened to him?" she gasped breathlessly.

"They found him at the bottom of a crevice. He apparently took the dangerous route
down the hill."

"Oh God," she gasped, "How is he?"

"Well, he was knocked out when he hit the rocks and he's bruised up, but they don't
think there are any broken bones."

Melissa was relieved by the attendant's words, but still very worried.

A few minutes' later two ski patrol members came sliding down the slope with Eric
strapped to a stretcher between them.

Melissa climbed into the ambulance next to Eric, who was still unconscious. She held his
hand and cried all the way to the hospital. It was her fault. She was the one that kept
the challenge going. She should have let him win.

It was sometime later when the doctor came into the waiting room and asked for Mrs.
Jacobs.

"That's me," Melissa said, standing up as the doctor walked over to her.

"I'm Doctor Spitzer," he said holding his hand out to Melissa.

She shook it quickly and said, "How is Eric, Doctor?"

"Sit down please."

That didn't sound good. When Melissa was seated, the doctor sat in a chair beside her.

"Well, your husband is in good shape considering where he crashed," said Dr. Spitzer in
a heavy German accent. "He has a nasty bump on the back of his head and a
concussion, but there doesn't appear to be any internal head injury. He also has a
number of bumps and bruises in other areas, including a bunch of sprained joints. I
have put bandages on the areas I could. In general, he should be kept immobile for at
least twelve hours. He is sedated, but you can take him home if you like as long as you
keep a close eye on him."
"Yes, I will."

"You can get your car and the nurses will have him at the door in a few minutes."

Suddenly Melissa had tears running down her cheeks ... tears of relief. Through her
sobs, Melissa thanked the doctor. Then she went to the parking lot and drove her car to
the entrance of the hospital. She saw Eric sitting in a wheel chair on the sidewalk with a
nurse holding an umbrella to protect him from the rapidly falling snow. There was an
ice pack strapped to the back of his head, but she couldn't see anything thing else since
he had the hospital gown on and a blanket covering him. He was slumped over in the
chair.

"He's sedated," a nurse said when she saw Melissa's panicked look. Then she handed
Melissa a bottle of pills and said, "Give him one of these every four hours. Keep the
bandages from getting wet and make an appointment to see the doctor in three days."
Finally she handed her a bag of Eric's clothes and added, "He'll be fine. We've seen a
lot worse from skiing accidents up here."

"Thank you," said Melissa. She let a male hospital attendant put Eric into the passenger
side of the car and then she headed home. The snowfall had grown heavier and it was
coming down in large flakes, making it difficult to navigate back to the cabin. When she
got to the caretaker's house she stopped. Suddenly she wondered how she was going
to get Eric to the cabin. It was at least 200 yards up the mountain to the front door.
She got out of the car and knocked on Mr. Schmidt's door.

When he answered, Melissa said, "I'm sorry to bother you Mr. Schmidt, but there's been
an accident."

"Leon please," he returned. "What happened?" he asked, looking at the car and seeing
Eric with the ice pack on his head, leaning on the side window.

"Eric crashed on the ski slope this morning. He has a concussion and several sprains,
but otherwise the doctor thinks he will be okay. Unfortunately, I can't get him to the
cabin by myself. He's sedated."
"No problem," Leon said. He turned and called "Luke, Alexandra." The two large dogs
came running. "Let me get my sled and we can have your husband in the cabin in a few
minutes."

"Oh thank you so much. You are being so kind. I can pay you for your trouble."

"No ma'am. Wouldn't think of it. You're guests here in Switzerland."

Melissa felt like she had insulted him with the offer to pay. "Thank you, Leon," she said
again.

Leon retrieved a sled from the back of his house and put it in the trunk with the end
sticking out of the back. Then he loaded the dogs in the car and climbed in with them.

Melissa drove up the hill, parked and then watched Leon place a collar on Luke and
Alexandra and attach leather straps from their collars to the sled. Then she helped load
Eric onto the sled. A few minutes later they were at the cabin.

"Just get him to the bed and I can take it from there," Melissa said.

Leon helped a half-unconscious Eric onto his feet and walked him into the house.
Melissa got on one side and with Leon on the other they managed to get Eric up to the
bedroom. There they laid him on the bed.

"I don't know how to thank you, Leon."

"You have already thanked me. I hope your husband is okay," he said as he started to
leave. Then he stopped. "Oh, by the way, there is a real bad storm coming. Do you
have everything you need in the cabin? You might not be able to get out for a few
days."

"Yes, I think so," said Melissa.

"Good, because these storms can hit us hard this time of year. Still, if you need
anything, you know where I am. Feel free to call on me."
"I will and thank you again, Leon."

"Take care, Mrs. Jacobs."

With that, Melissa walked back into the cabin to Eric. She saw him lying where they had
left him on the bed. He had on the green hospital gown. She sighed and went over to
him, lifting him to a sitting position so she could take the gown off. He was naked
underneath. A gasp came from her lips when she saw the cuts and bruises over his
body. Most of them looked superficial, but there were scratches on his thigh that looked
like a large cat had scratched him and he had a swollen bruise high on his thigh that
looked ugly. She sat on the bed and took his hand. Unfortunately she couldn't help
looking at his naked form. Her eyes traveled up and down his body. He was a strong
boy with a well-defined chest, narrow waist, and strong legs. Her eyes eventually fell to
his penis, which was lying flaccid on his thigh. Although she tried to see him as her son
and knew any other view was wrong, she couldn't deny the unwanted excitement that
trickled through her.

Eric's penis was long and big around, even while soft. She knew how it looked hard. It
had been years since she had seen it soft like this though. Although she felt guilty, she
continued to stare. Her fingers were but inches from it and she tried to suppress the
un-motherly urge to reach out and touch it. Finally, losing the battle, she reached her
hand over to casually lay it on top of the long tube. Her heart was thumping in her
chest now. Suddenly, she felt his penis move under her palm. It was warm, almost hot
to the touch, and had a soft silky feeling. She could almost feel the blood pulsing
through it. She lifted it and closed her fingers around the shaft.

For several long moments she held it, almost unconsciously squeezing the tube in her
fingers. Inevitably, it began to grow larger in her hand until it was erect. Her mouth
was open as she gasped for breath. The long tube felt alive in her hand. Suddenly she
realized what she was doing and she quickly let it go. It throbbed and stood up like a
statue. With one last look, she chastised herself and stood up. After pulling a sheet over
him, she went into the kitchen on wobbling legs to make a cup of coffee.

Several hours later, Melissa was sitting next to the bed reading when she heard Eric
stir. She saw his eyes open and almost sighed in relief.
"Where ... what happened?" he asked in a quiet voice.

"You crashed on the mountain." Tears of relief filled her eyes as a smile crossed her
face.

Eric tried to sit up.

"No. You have to stay immobile for several more hours," Melissa said, pushing him back
down.

Eric moaned and brought a hand up to his head. When he saw the bandages on his
wrists and elbows he asked, "Shit, did I break my arms?"

"No, just sprains. The doctor says they should be okay in a couple of days, but he
doesn't want you to move them, or get the bandages wet."

"I'm so stupid," he whispered, dropping both arms back to the bed.

"It was an accident. My fault."

"How was it your fault?" he said, the memory of what happened slowly coming back to
him.

"I let the challenge go on. I should have stopped it."

"Bull, Mother. It was my fault. I should have never tried that route down the hill."
Suddenly tears came to Eric's eyes. "Now I've fu ... screwed up our vacation."

Melissa reached over and grasped his hand. "You didn't screw it up. There's a big storm
blowing up so we couldn't have skied for a couple of days anyway. Once the storm is
over, we can do some sightseeing. I really wanted to see more of Switzerland anyway."

Eric smiled indulgently at his mother. "Thanks, Mom." Then he tried to sit up again.

"You can't get up."


"But I gotta pee," he protested.

"Hmmm," Melissa said. "Wait a minute." She got up and went to the kitchen, coming
back with a mason jar a few moments later. She held it out to Eric.

"What's that for?" he asked. Then he suddenly realized what the jar was for. "I'm
supposed to pee in the jar?" His face turned red. "Come on, Mom."

"Sorry. You're not supposed to get up, doctor's orders. I can help if you want."

"No," Eric answered quickly. Then he reached for the jar. However, as soon as he took
it, it slipped through his hands.

Melissa caught it. "Guess you don't have much choice. Turn over on your side."

"Oh, Jesus," sighed Eric in resignation. He turned over facing his mother.

She pulled the sheet to his feet.

Eric closed his eyes.

Melissa reached out with a trembling hand and grasped her son's penis, directing the
large head inside the jar. She held it there for a minute or so. Suddenly his penis began
to grow. A small smile came to her lips and she almost giggled.

With his eyes still closed, Eric said, "I don't think I can do it. This is soooo
embarrassing."

"I know, honey, just try to concentrate on something else." The penis in her hand
continued to grow until it was half-hard.

"Mom, it's not going to work," Eric said, almost in a panic now.

"Why?"

"Your ... your ... hand ... and uh ... I ... I ... can't concentrate with you watching and
holding me."

"Will this make it better?" Melissa said as she pulled the sheet back over him, keeping
her hand on his still growing penis. A second after he was covered, his penis was fully
hard and pulsing in her hand. Melissa knew she had a dilemma. He had to go to the
bathroom and the doctor didn't want him to get up. Yet, he couldn't go while he was
hard. Suddenly she knew what she had to do. She began to move the hand on his cock.

Eric opened his eyes wide when he felt her hand moving. "Mom!" he gasped.

"Shhhhh," she whispered as she held the jar with one hand and began to pump his
shaft. She couldn't believe she was actually masturbating her son. She recalled the
saying, "Desperate times call for desperate measures." At least that was her
justification for what she was doing.

"Oh God," he gasped. His facial expression showed that he still couldn't believe what
was happening.

Melissa could feel her panties soaking through as she pumped her son's cock. The
blood was rushing to her head, making her feel faint. She was glad she was sitting or
she might have fallen. Yet, she told herself she had to do this. There was no other
choice.

"Mom," Eric gasped as his hips began to move with the pumping of her hand. It didn't
take long. "Mom, I'm going to ..." he gasped and paused. Suddenly his body stiffened.
"Ohhhhhh," he moaned.

Melissa squeezed her legs together as she felt his cock pulse. Then she felt the cream
rushing up the shaft of his throbbing cock. She could actually feel cum moving through
his cock. Suddenly, as the juice began to squirt into the jar, her climax started. She
tried to remain still, but her hips moved up and down as wave after wave of pleasure
rushed through her. It was an intense climax and lasted for a long time. When she
finally recovered, she realized that Eric's cock had grown soft in her hand. When she
glanced over she saw that Eric still had his eyes closed. She squeezed his cock several
more times before she let it go. "Now you should be able to pee."
It took Eric a couple more minutes before he was finally able to relieve himself into the
jar.

Chapter 8

Melissa was in the kitchen cooking breakfast when she heard Eric get out of bed. It
sounded like he was coming down the steps haltingly. She moved the frying pans to a
cold burner and hurried to the steps. She got there just as he disappeared into the
bathroom.

"Mommmmm," Eric gasped when his mother stepped into the bathroom.

"Sorry," she said, I heard you come down the stairs and wanted to make sure you were
all right. I'll wait outside."

"Can you get me something to wear?" he asked.

"Sure," Melissa said and left the bathroom. A moment later she reached her hand into
the door with a pair underpants and a T-shirt. He took them and began to put them on.
It took him a long time to get the underwear on as he tried to avoid putting pressure
on areas that hurt, which was most of his body. Then he tried to pull the shirt over his
head and began to struggle again.

"Here, let me help," Melissa said as she came into the bathroom.

When the shirt was over his head and pulled down Eric looked at the shower/tub and
said, "I need to take a bath but I can't see how with the bandages and all."

"You're right, you do need a bath. You have dried blood and hospital disinfectant all
over you. Come on in to breakfast and we will figure something out." She could feel her
son's eyes on her as she walked away. She had on the same pink nightgown she had
worn the other day. Underneath she had thong panties and no bra.

As they sat down to eat, Melissa reached over and cut his food into small pieces. Then
when she saw him try to pick up a fork in his bandaged hand without success, she
placed one in his fingers.
He began to eat like he hadn't eaten in days. During a brief pause in eating, his eyes
went to his mother.

She could see him staring at her almost bare breasts. For a moment she thought of
covering her breasts with her arms, but made no move to do so. She stared back at her
son until he saw her. His face turned red and his eyes shifted to the window where the
snow was coming down heavily outside.

"It really snows here when it snows," he said nervously.

Melissa smiled. "Yes, I've been listening to CNN and they said it is going to be one of
the worst blizzards that they had seen in this areas in a quarter of century."

"Do we have enough food?" Eric asked.

"Yep. I checked everything and we could last for about a week. If the blizzard lasts
longer than a week, the house will be buried anyway. It's unlikely they will open the
slopes until next week, so we aren't missing anything."

"Where's Paul Bunyan when you need him," Eric said and laughed.

"Are you feeling better?"

"A little. In fact pretty good considering what happened. My head is a little sore and my
legs and arms hurt like hell, but otherwise I'm good."

"Well, I guess you can't do the dishes like you owe me."

"Sorry," he said, holding up both bandaged arms.

"You'll do anything to get out of doing the dishes, but this is going a little too far,"
Melissa said. Then she added, "The bandages can come off in a couple of days if we
can get to the doctors office." She got up and took dishes to the sink. When she turned
around she saw Eric staring at her behind.
His face turned red with embarrassment. "Uh ... uh ... there isn't much I can do for you
or myself."

"I know sweetie. Now, about that bath, I can help you."

"You mean like wash me?" Eric asked incredulously.

"Well, yes. I've seen you naked you know. Remember I changed your diapers for a few
years," Melissa said with a smile. "You certainly can't go for days without a bath. And,
quite frankly you smell like hospital disinfectant ... amongst other things."

"I can try to do it myself if you fill the tub."

"But you can't sit in the tub."

"Maybe I can stand and wash."

"All right," Melissa replied without conviction as she watched him go to the bathroom. A
moment later she followed him. She stood in the doorway and watched him try to
lather his face to shave.

"Ouch!" he exclaimed when the razor cut his cheek.

"Having trouble?" Melissa said as she stood in the doorway with her arms folded.

Eric looked exasperated. "Yes. I can't even shave myself." However he didn't miss the
fact that his mother had on the same see-thru nightgown he had seen previously. Her
nipples were already hard.

"I'm sorry, honey. Sit down on the toilet and I'll shave you."

"Do you know how?"

"I've never shaved a man, but I think I can learn. After all, I've shaved a few parts of
my body," she said. Suddenly she blushed, wondering if Eric had seen her shaved
pussy. A shudder went through her and she quickly fished the razor out of the water in
the sink. "I can see the line where you normally shave. Is that where I start?"

"Yes, start at the right cheek and draw the razor downward. Nice even strokes."

Melissa folded a towel, placing it on the floor and knelt next to Eric. "This is going to be
fun," she said.

Eric moved his face from one side to the other, directing her where to put the razor.
When she was done, she got a washcloth and gently washed his cheeks and chin.

"Pretty good job, if I say so myself," Melissa said when she had wiped the excess cream
from his face. Then she rubbed her hand across one cheek and then the other. "Nice
and smooth," she said, pausing with her hand on his cheek.

Suddenly the room grew very quiet as the two stared at each other.

"Uh ... I had better run your bath," Melissa said as she got up and moved over to the
large freestanding tub. She bent over and turned on the water. Without thinking, she
moved her ass back and forth in front of her son's eyes. She stayed bent over for some
time, testing the water and making sure it wasn't too hot. When she turned around, she
saw Eric look away quickly. Her eyes traveled down to his crotch and she saw an
unmistakable bulge. She knew he had gotten hard looking at her ass. "Okay, let's get
your clothes off."

"I can do it," Eric said. When he tried to pull the shirt over his head, however, it was
just too painful.

Melissa reached over and pulled his shirt up. Then she smiled as he turned around to
hide his growing erection and tried to pull down his underwear. "Let me," she said, as
she remained kneeling. She quickly pulled his shorts down, leaving Eric standing naked
with his cock half hard. Suddenly she was staring as his half-hard cock just inches from
her face.

"Oh, God," he moaned under his breath and closed his eyes. He quickly stepped into
the bathtub, avoiding looking at his mother's face.
Melissa picked up the washrag and the soap. Then she slipped to her knees and
washed his stomach acting as if she did this everyday. She tried to act casual, but as
her hands moved lower, her hands began trembling. She began to wash his legs, trying
to ignore the pulsing appendage in front of her face.

Eric opened his eyes looked down at his mother and then his own cock. It was now
almost fully hard. He looked away again and his face turned red.

The room was suddenly filled with sexual tension. Melissa could feel her heart beating
in her chest as she stared at the long throbbing shaft. It mesmerized her. With shaking
hands she continued to wash his thigh, washing it from top to bottom. Then she told
him to put his foot on the side of the tub so she could get to his foot. But when he had
done that, she paused. Instead of washing his thigh she brought the soap and the
washcloth to his cock. It was almost as if she were hypnotized.
Eric gasped.

Melissa began to wash it gently as if she did this everyday. But the last time she
washed him like this he was five years old.

Eric sighed and kept his eyes closed tightly.

Melissa grew fascinated with her son's large cock. She had never looked at the male sex
organ like this before. His balls were huge in their wrinkled sacks and hung down
several inches below his cock. Both orbs moved inside their sacks like they were alive.
She guessed in a way they were alive ... at least the sperm inside. She felt her pussy
throb at the thought.

She heard Eric moan when she began to slowly move her hand back and forth,
supposedly to clean him. She moved her hand to the base of his cock before sliding it
back to the head. She began to pump the shaft.

"Ohhh!!! Eric gasped.

Suddenly her breathing became labored. She could hear Eric moaning, but it sounded
like it was coming from far off. Her head began to spin as her hand moved faster.
"Mommmm. Watch out!!!" Eric cried out in warning with his last ounce of energy.

The words didn't register as Melissa continued to pump her son's cock. Her mouth was
open as she gasped for breath. Her eyes were wide as she watched and felt the long
shaft throb. She could feel the head grow larger in her hand. Suddenly Eric exploded.
The soap fell from her hand as his thick cream blasted from the head like a bullet,
hitting her directly in her face.

She gasped, but didn't stop pumping her hand. The next shot followed quickly and hit
her tightly closed lips. The squirting juice came out in torrents for several long seconds
before finally slowing down. The weaker squirts hit Melissa on the neck and then
dripped to the material of her nightgown and covering her still heaving breasts.

When the last drops were squeezed from Eric's cock, Melissa stood up on unsteady
legs. She squeezed her legs together and tried to maintain her balance. She couldn't
believe what she had just done. She knew it was incredibly wrong, yet her pussy was
throbbing, burning with desire. She felt Eric's sperm begin to run down her face and
then drip from her chin.

She closed her eyes as if that would change what she had just done. It didn't work.
Instead, a vision of Eric's spurting cock jumped into her mind. Suddenly and
unexpectedly, a climax ripped through her. She squeezed her legs tighter and tried to
control the movement of her hips. With hooded eyes she stared at her son who had yet
to open his eyes. That was a small blessing.

When her climax eased, Melissa used the washcloth to wipe the cum from her face.
Then she dipped it into the water and wrung it out. Without a word, she began to wash
Eric again. She took care of his lower half before moving upward to wash his chest and
back. She took special care to wash the sections of his arms and chest that were not
bandaged. Finally, she got up and retrieved a large bath towel. She began to dry her
son rubbing the towel up and down his strong body. Neither of them said a word as he
stepped out of the tub and let her finish drying his feet. Then she helped him put on his
shirt and sweat pants.

The remainder of the day was quiet. They spoke, but only about normal things. Nothing
was said about what happened in the bathroom. Yet, both of them were reliving it over
and over in their heads ... Eric with excitement and Melissa with excitement tinged with
a great deal of remorse.

Chapter 9

Melissa got up early the following morning, putting on a bathrobe she found in the
closet. She looked out the window and saw that the snow was coming down as hard as
it had the day before. She was beginning to wonder if they would be stranded there all
winter. While under normal circumstances that might be an exciting thought, deeper
down, she was worried about what was going to happen between her and Eric after the
incident in the bathroom. They were trapped together in the small cabin with little to do
and nowhere to go.

She went into the bathroom and put on a sweater and a pair of jeans. As she glanced
in the mirror, she saw that both items fit her rather snugly. In fact, the jeans were quite
tight in the crotch. It was funny that she hadn't noticed that previously. The seam
rubbed on her strangely swollen clit. It seemed to be that way all the time now.

When she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Eric was still sleeping soundly. The
covers were down to his waist exposing his strong upper body. A shiver went through
her and it felt like the crotch of her jeans had grown tighter. With a shake of her head
she went to the kitchen to fix a cup of coffee.

It was two hours later when Eric came into the kitchen, wearing underwear and a tee
shirt.

"Good morning, sleepy head," Melissa said.

"Hi, Mom. What's for breakfast?"

"So you're hungry again?"

"I'm starved."

"That's a good sign. I'll get things going. How do you feel?"
"Still sore, like a train ran over me, but otherwise much better," he replied looking at his
mother and smiling weakly. As he walked over to the table to sit down, he had a
strange look on his face ... as if he was wondering if what happened yesterday was just
a dream.

Melissa's face turned red at her son's stare and the room fell silent.

"I'll go get dressed," he said to break the silence.

"Need help?" Melissa asked before thinking. She turned away from Eric to hide her still
red face.

"Uh ... no ... maybe. Let me try."

A few minutes later Eric returned with a shirt unbuttoned down the front and a pair of
jeans with the top open and zipper down.

"Can you help?" he said with an embarrassed smile.

He looked like the little boy she pictured in her mind. Melissa suddenly felt silly over all
her worries. There was no reason they couldn't live together a few days without getting
crazy. "Sure," she answered with a smile. She turned to him and began to button his
shirt. When she finished the last button, she sat down on a kitchen chair to button and
zip his pants. Suddenly she realized this was almost the position she was in last night
when Eric shot cum in her face. Her face felt hot and her fingers suddenly began to
tremble. It took her twice as long as normal to get the zipper in place and close the top
button.

"Want to play chess after breakfast?" Melissa asked.

"Sure, what's the bet?"

"Don't you think betting has gotten us into enough trouble?" she said.

"How much trouble can we get into cooped up in this cabin? We're not racing down the
slopes. Come on, it will break the monotony."
"I guess you're right."

"So what's the bet?" Eric asked.

"Let's see. If you lose, you do the dishes everyday and clean the house when we get
home for two months."

"Wow!" he said in surprise. "Don't you think that's a heavy bet?" Then he smiled at her
cockiness. "Pretty sure you're going to win, huh?"

"Certain," she returned with a smile.

"All right, two can play that game. If you're so certain, here is what I win, you have to
wear whatever clothes I pick out for you, for the rest of the vacation."

Melissa looked at her son strangely. Wear whatever he wants? she thought. "What do
you mean?" she asked. "Why do you want to chose what I wear ... I didn't bring that
much stuff."

"It's what I want," Eric responded with a grin.

Melissa shrugged and said, "All right if that's what you want."

"That includes to bed," Eric added.

Suddenly it dawned on Melissa. He could tell her to wear anything, even his shirt with
nothing underneath, or nothing at all. A tremor suddenly rushed through her. "Wait a
minute, I'm not so sure about this now."

"Okay, the bet's off. Obviously you're afraid you're going to lose."

"Fine, the bet's off. But I'm not afraid to lose," she said in a huff.

"Really? Then why don't you take the bet?"


Melissa's competitive nature was challenged and she was more than a little irritated.
She thought for a moment and then her eyes narrowed. While she still didn't know
entirely what he was up to, she knew it had to be devious. Her competitive nature
kicked in. "Okay, but its three months of dishes and cleaning the house and you have to
wash my car every week."

"Three months! No way!" he almost screamed.

"What? Are you afraid to lose?"

Eric's face showed his anger. He paused, pursing his lips. "Okay, you're on. Let's play."

The bravado suddenly drained from Melissa. She swallowed hard and was about to call
it all off when Eric turned and left the room. She went to the stove and began to fix
breakfast. Her hands were shaking as she began to scramble eggs in a bowl.

A few minutes later, when Eric returned to the kitchen, Melissa's was ready to reason
with him. "Eric, I think we have cabin fever already. Let's forget this bet."

"Bet's a bet," he returned, sitting down at the table.

She sat a plate of food in front of him and then sat down. They ate breakfast in silence.
By the time breakfast was over, Melissa's confidence had returned. "Do you want to
start your chores early and do the breakfast dishes?" She smiled smugly.

"Can't with the bandages on," he said holding up his arms. "Besides, I'm going to win,"
he returned with his own smug smile.

"Right!" Melissa returned. Then she got up, cleaned up the table and put the dishes in
the sink. She could feel her son's eyes on her almost every second. It was a strange,
but not entirely an unpleasant feeling. Again she felt the crotch of her jeans tighten.
Each movement sent a shock wave through her. She moved as if she was in a trance. A
few minutes later she was worried that there would be a dark stain on the crotch of her
jeans.

"Come on Mom," said Eric. He had found a chess set in a closet and set it up. "You
can't delay it any longer."

Melissa finally came to the table and sat down. Her heart was beating rapidly. Suddenly
Melissa wondered what she was worried about. First of all, she would probably win, and
secondly, so she had to wear some scanty clothes around the house. What would that
hurt?

The two played for a solid hour with the advantage going back and forth many times.
The tension in the room grew with each move until it was thick enough to cut with a
knife.

Finally Eric made a critical move and sat back. "Check and Checkmate!" he exclaimed
with undisguised pleasure. His face was beaming while Melissa's face was very serious.
"Okay, I think I'd like you to put on those skin tight leggings and top you use under
your ski suit. But no underwear."

Melissa thought her heart was going to pound out of her chest. Those clothes were
meant to be worn with something over top. Most of her breasts would be visible and
the bottoms were so tight that every curve would be on display. She could just tell him
no and that would be that. Yet, they had bet for years and always paid off, no matter
what.

Eric stared at her, his gaze never flinching. He had a smug look on his face.

She had no way out and she knew it. It was nuts, but there was nothing she could do.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity she got up and went to the bedroom. There
she dug the top and bottom leggings out of the dresser. She stripped off her clothes
and put on the top. It hugged her breasts like a second skin, her nipples plainly poking
through. The undersides of her breasts were also visible. Slowly she pulled on the
bottoms. Her body was now squeezed into the tight elastic material. She could feel the
seam of the bottoms pulling between her pussy lips and upward between her ass
cheeks. The first step she took almost brought her to her knees. As she walked down
the steps, she felt her pussy begin to moisten.

Melissa heard Eric gasp when she walked into the kitchen. She knew he was shocked
that she had actually gone through with it. She was shocked herself. As her breasts
bounced with her movements, she could feel his eyes watching her. The nipples were
poking out and as big as pencil erasers and there were goose bumps up and down her
arms.

She looked at him and saw his eyes run up and down her torso until they centered on
her crotch. She took a deep breath because she knew that he could see her pussy lips
... and she was getting wet.

There was a look of defiance on Melissa's face as she turned and walked to the sink to
do the breakfast dishes. As she stood at the sink she could still feel her son's eyes on
her. That sent ripples of unwanted excitement through her. Within a few minutes she
felt her juices begin to soak the crotch of her leggings. She squeezed her thighs tighter.
However, that only made her excitement worse as she placed pressure on her already
swollen clit. She was near climax when she finally finished the dishes.

A moment later, when she turned around, Eric was still staring at her. "I'm going to
catch up on some reading," she said as she strode past him feeling her engorged clit
pulse with each step. She knew that this was way over the top for a mother/son
relationship, but she couldn't help herself. The fact that they were confined to the
house, with no way to get away, seemed to create a sexual tension that bordered on
uncontrollable. It was crazy, almost surreal.

Suddenly, a strange feeling came over her. Like everything was going to be fine. After
all, it was only she and her son here and no one else would ever know. She began to
think that whatever happened would be confined to this cabin in the middle of a
blizzard in a foreign country. She could control it.

Throughout the day the sexual tension within the cabin grew. Melissa tried to act as if it
were perfectly normal for her to be walking around in the skintight outfit with her
breasts and pussy almost showing. Yet the throbbing in her pussy was anything but
normal.

It was after dinner when Eric said, "Well, I guess it's time for my bath. Before we do, I
want you to put on what I laid out on the bed for you. Oh, and by the way, I want you
to sleep naked tonight."
"What?" Melissa said like she didn't hear what he said. But he was already gone.
Melissa rose and went upstairs; almost glad to be getting out of the tight clothes she
had been wearing all day. However, what she saw on the bed was even worse; it was
nothing but a thong. When she picked it up she was even more shocked. Eric had cut
the crotch out, leaving only the two seams on the outside. And there was no top to be
found anywhere. This was far worse than the leggings and top. For a moment she
thought about refusing. After all she was the mother and she could simply say no. She
threw the panties on the bed and crossed her arms as if in defiance. But then a strange
feeling came over her. It was almost as if she was helpless and had to do what her son
said. Then her heart started to beat faster and she began to tremble. With trembling
hands she undressed and slipped the tiny pair of panties up her thighs. When she
looked down she saw that her entire pussy was exposed ... and, incredibly, she was
already sopping wet, with strings of her juice sticking to her thighs.

She grabbed a towel and wiped herself. She paused a few moments to collect herself
before she went back downstairs. When she did, she found Eric waiting in the
bathroom. Steeling herself, she strode into the room ignoring his wide-eyed stare at her
near nudity. She could feel her bare breasts bounce with each stride and her juices
were bubbling out of her pussy again.

Ignoring her son's wide-eyed stare, and without a word she began to undress him. As
she helped him pull the tee shirt over his head, she glanced down. It wasn't a surprise
to see that he was already erect. There had been a bulge in his pants since breakfast.

Melissa went to her knees and pulled his pants down. His hard cock sprang out, making
her gasp. With now trembling hands she found the soap, and allowed Eric to step into
the tub. Like the night before, she washed him carefully. The soap nearly fell from her
hands several times as she worked it over his strong body. She couldn't, however, take
her eyes off of his pulsing cock. Gently, she began to wash it, avoiding any stroking in
fear that he would cum again.

When she was done, she rinsed him thoroughly, removing the soap from his penis and
balls before using a bath towel to dry him. When that was done both of them remained
in position, almost frozen.

The sexual tension in the small bathroom was palpable as Melissa stared at her son's
now dripping cock. A bubble of juice formed at the slit and she watched it slip lower,
leaving a clear spidery string of juice attached to the slit. Then her hands moved toward
his cock as if she couldn't control them. Her mouth was open and her tongue came out
to lick her suddenly parched lips.

Her heart was pounding in her chest and her head was spinning as her hand grasped
his cock again ... this time they both knew it wasn't to wash him. What am I doing? She
thought. She closed her eyes for a second; almost as if this was just a weird dream ...
something from a wild fantasy, never to be thought of in the light of day. She almost
hoped it was a fantasy. However, when she opened her eyes her son's cock was still
staring her in the face.

It's so big, she thought. The girth and length of it simply amazed her. Her fingertips
could barely touch. Suddenly she gave a start when she felt Eric's hand on her head.

She looked up and saw that his eyes were closed and his mouth was open. Then she
felt pressure on the back of her head, drawing her face closer to him. This was crazy,
insane ... this was her son, she thought. Yet, she put up only a moment of resistance
before allowing him to draw her lips closer and closer to his swollen cock. A second
later her lips were touching the dripping head. With a flick of his hips, she felt his cock
part her lips and enter her mouth.
"Ohhhhh, Mom!" Eric moaned.

"Mmmmphhh," Melissa answered, making a weak attempt to pull her head back. She
felt Eric's fingers entwine in her hair, holding her gently, but firmly, in place. A moment
later she could taste the juice dripping from the head. "Mmmmm," she moaned as the
sweetness reached her taste buds. It was the first time she had ever had a cock in her
mouth. She began to suck.

"Yes, suck me, Mom," Eric hissed.

The room quickly filled with the sucking sounds coming from Melissa's lips.

"Oh God, Mom," Eric gasped, his hips beginning to move slowly back and forth in a
fucking motion.
Melissa grasped the back of Eric's thighs, her nails unintentionally digging into his soft
flesh. Her head followed the movement of his hips. There was no longer any hesitating.
She had longed to do this to Eric's father, but he would never allow it. Never in her
wildest imagination would she have believed that she would be doing it to her son. Her
mind could not process the enormity of that. Instead, she allowed illicit pleasure to rush
through her like an uncontrolled demon. It blocked all rational or moral thought from
her mind. The feel, the smell, and the taste of her son's cock were like aphrodisiacs,
overcoming any shred of resistance she had left. She was floating on a wave of
sensuality like she had never felt before. There was a ringing sound in her ears.
Suddenly, she felt Eric's legs trembling and heard him moaning something. It sounded
far away.

"Mom, Mom, Mom," Eric gasped. "I'm ... I'm ... going ... to ... cum," he warned.

She heard the words, but it took seconds to register. When she realized that he was
close to climaxing, instead of pulling away, she sucked harder. Then she felt Eric's body
tense. In the back of her mind she knew what was happening. But now instead of
reluctance, she wanted him to cum. It was crazy, perverted, but she wanted it ...
wanted her son's sperm in her mouth ... wanted to swallow his cum. She moaned deep
in her throat.

"Ahhhhheeeeeeehhhh!!!" Eric cried.

Melissa felt the head of his cock grow in her mouth. Then suddenly she felt a blast hit
the back of her throat. "Mmmppppphhhh!!!" she mumbled as her mouth began to fill
with his warm and sticky sperm. Her overheated pussy began to spasm. As she
swallowed the first load, she began to climax. "Mmmmmm," she moaned when she
tasted sperm for the first time in her life. It was strong, salty, and slightly bitter but not
unpleasant. The fact that it was coming from her son's balls overcame any hesitation
she might have had.

Although she had anticipated his cum, the quantity surprised her. Her mouth filled and
her cheeks bulged. Some of the precious liquid slipped out from the side of her lips and
dripped to her chest. With each squirt of Eric's cock, her pussy throbbed and sent
another blast of pleasure through her.
She kept the rest of his cum in her mouth, refusing to let any more escape. Her mouth
filled. She swallowed a second time. Her pussy pulsed as her climax continued
unabated. Each squirt brought another throb of her pussy and another wave of
pleasure.

She sucked Eric for a long time after the last drop was pumped into her mouth and
eagerly swallowed. She pulled away when she felt Eric pushing on her head. When she
looked up she saw him staring at her. It took her a moment to focus. It was almost as
if she was waking from a dream. When the realization of what she had done dawned on
her, her face turned red with shame. She closed her eyes, hoping it wasn't real. But
when she opened them again she was still on her knees in the bathroom, her son was
still staring at her, and the salty taste of sperm was in her mouth.

Eric's face was filled with what could only be described as amazement and shock.

Without a word, she stood up and rushed from the bathroom.

*****

Melissa was in bed when she felt Eric crawl in next to her. She had gotten into bed
naked, as Eric had requested. Now she lay on her side, facing away from him with her
eyes closed but still wide-awake. She glanced over and saw that his eyes were closed.
Assuming he was asleep, she slipped her hand between her legs. She paused for a
second when her fingers reached the top of her pubic mound. She knew what she was
about to do was wrong ... masturbating in the bed next to her son ... but her body was
still on fire and her pussy throbbing. With a tiny whimper she slipped a finger between
the lips and then into her very wet hole. She began to move her fingers slowly in and
out, trying to keep her movements to a minimum.

"Mom," Eric whispered as he quick rolled over next to her and placed a hand on her
thigh.

Melissa jumped at the sound of Eric's voice and the touch of his hand. She quickly
pulled her fingers from her pussy. When she tried to answer him, she couldn't find her
voice. She froze when she felt Eric's fingers begin to move down her thigh.
When she realized where Eric's hand was heading she screeched, "Eric, no!" But by the
time she reached for his hand, it was too late ... his fingers had found her pussy.

"Ohhhhh, please, Eric," she gasped, unable to pull his hand from between her legs.

"God, you're wet," Eric said as his finger began to rub across her swollen clit.

"You ... you ... we ... shouldn't ... be ... doing ... this," she managed to gasp. Yet, even
as she protested, her legs slipped apart, giving him unrestricted access to her most
intimate parts. "Eric, Eric, Eric," she pleaded as his fingers began to move back and
forth.

"Cum for me," Eric whispered. "You know you need to cum again. Your pussy is literally
dripping juice." Eric began to move his hand faster, now pushing two fingers into her
receptive hole.

Melissa moaned and lifted her hips to the now rapidly moving fingers. "Oh, oh, oh," she
gasped as tremors began to vibrate up and down her body. She felt a finger searching
for her clit again. A second later it found her swollen nub. "Ahhhhhh," she screamed
and began to convulse in climax. Her hips moved up and down as she grasped the
sheets with her hands. As waves of pleasure continued to course through her, the dim
light of the room began to fade. She passed out.

Chapter 11

When Melissa awoke the following morning, she sat up in bed wondering where she
was. When she turned and saw Eric lying in bed next to her, it all came rushing back.
Her face suddenly flushed white-hot. Quickly she swung out of bed. When she stood up
she noticed a note on her night table. Her fingers were trembling as she opened it and
read: "Your clothes for the day are on the dresser. Love, Eric."

She quickly looked over at the dresser and moaned. The outfit, if you could call it that,
was only the bottom half of a tiny pink nightly. Her breasts would be totally bare again.
It was obvious that her son had a fascination with her breasts. A chill ran down her
spine at the thought of him nursing at her motherly breasts not so many years ago. She
shook her head to clear the image.

It was an hour or so later when Eric came downstairs. The snow had let up and the sky
was blue, but the weather report was for more snow. In the kitchen Melissa was at the
stove cooking breakfast.

"Good morning, Mom," he said cheerfully as he sat down at the table.

"Good morning," Melissa returned without turning around. She could feel his eyes on
her and she knew that the cheeks of her ass were exposed below the elastic of the tiny
panties.

When she turned around with a plate of pancakes, her face was scarlet. Now he had a
clear view of her naked breasts. She took some solace in the fact that at least her pussy
lips were covered ... but just barely.

Her son stared at her naked breasts. In spite of her embarrassment she felt excitement
at the look in his eyes. Strangely, his stare made her proud that she had kept her figure
and that her breasts could still compete with those of much younger women. She felt
her pussy lips begin to moisten as she walked slowly to the table. She sat the plate
down and joined him. Almost immediately she felt her nipples becoming erect.

Unable to look at her son, she turned toward the window and said, "It's clear now but
it's supposed to start snowing again."

"I heard that on the radio," Eric responded as he stuck a fork into a stack of pancakes
and pulled them to his plate.

Melissa picked at her food, her rising excitement taking away her appetite. Every so
often she would glance up at Eric and find him staring at her breasts. Once she opened
her mouth to speak but stopped. She had no idea what to say. She had no excuses for
what had happened last night. Plus, she couldn't deny that she enjoyed it and it was
obvious that Eric knew it. There was nothing to be said.

Eric spoke, "You want the last pancake?"


Melissa shook her head and watched him finish the last pancake. Then he stood up and
silently walked past her. She heard him place his plate in the sink and then felt his
presence behind her. Over the smell of her cup of coffee, she could detect something
else ... something earthier. She trembled.

A moment later she turned her head and her eyes opened wide as she saw his hard
cock inches from her face.

Her breath caught in her throat when she saw her son's pulsing cock. The coffee cup
slipped from her fingers and crashed to the table. "Eri ..." she started to say, but her
words were cut off as he forced his cock into her mouth. "Mmmmpppphhh," she
grunted, but only struggled for a moment.

Just like last night, she stopped protesting when she tasted his sweet cock. This time a
moan of surrender escaped her lips, which were now wrapped tightly around his cock.

"That's it Mom, suck me. You did a great job sucking my cock last night."

Melissa's face flushed at his words, but she continued to suck. Her heart was throbbing
in her chest as she nursed on the swollen head. She could taste his sweet pre-cum juice
as it poured into her mouth. She had to admit that she loved the taste.

"That's it, suck me," Eric whispered as he gently grasped his mother's head. His hips
began a slow dance back and forth. "Yes, yes, yes," he whispered.

Melissa pulled her head back until the cock head was out of her mouth. She looked at
the swollen plum with amazement. At the tip was a clear bubble of juice. She watched
as it grew and finally began to drip. With a little moan, she stuck out her tongue and let
the drop land on her tongue.

When she pulled her tongue back into her mouth and swallowed the sweet bubble of
pre-cum she nearly climaxed. The taste sent her floating on a wave of pleasure. Eric
pulling on her head brought her back to the present. She resisted his attempt to have
her take his cock back into her mouth. Instead she began to lick the head, moving the
tip of her tongue up and down, smearing a steady stream of juice across the now
shimmering head. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she sucked the head back
inside.

"Ahhhhh!!!" Eric moaned loudly. His hips began to move back and forth as he pulled on
his mother's head.

Melissa sucked her son for a long time. She wanted to draw it out, make him wait for
the ultimate pleasure. Incredibly, she was enjoying teasing him. She realized that she
enjoyed sucking him more than she ever imagined. Maybe it was because it was her
son, and it so wrong. However, this time it didn't seem as wrong as it had last night.
While there was still pangs of moral regret flashing in her mind the excitement of giving
her son pleasure washed them away.

Eric's moans of frustration finally made Melissa relent. She began to suck harder and
pump his shaft at the same time. Her other hand slipped into his underwear and pulled
his balls into the open. Now with her mouth on his cock and her hand on his shaft she
caressed his balls. They felt warm and alive. Slowly, ever so slowly, she took more and
more of his cock into her mouth. Inch by inch it disappeared until the head breached
her throat and slipped deeper. She fought the urge to gag.

"Jesus, Mom," Eric hissed as he felt his mom take his cock into her throat.

Even Melissa was amazed that she was able to take most of his cock. Needing to
breath, she allowed the long shaft to slip back out until only the head was in her
mouth. Then she took him deep several more times, slowly forcing the head into her
throat until she had it all. When she pulled it finally, the shaft was now covered with
saliva. She used the saliva to coat her hand. Slowly she began to stroke him until she
was pumping her hand up and down with just the head in her mouth. A little whimper
escaped her lips ... now she wanted his sperm.

"Mom, oh God, I'm going to cummmmmm!" Eric moaned. "Ahhhhh!!!" he screamed.

Melissa felt his balls tighten ... she could feel them moving in her hand like they were
alive. She knew another blast was coming and relaxed her throat. She felt the slick and
warm cream squirt deep into her mouth. She pulled her head back slightly so she could
taste him. His sperm came out in great quantity. Again the amount surprised her. And
again some began to escape.
She closed her lips tightly. As her mouth filled she squeezed her legs together.
"Ahhhhh!!!" she gasped as she swallowed, and her own climax began. Her mouth filled
over and over with her son's hot sperm. Each swallow spurred the pulses of her climax.

When the last drops of Eric's cum were sucked from him, Melissa stood up on unsteady
legs. Then she turned and walked to the sink. An irrational exuberance rushed through
her as she began to wash the dishes. For some reason she had no feelings of regret
this time. It almost seemed natural. She loved her son, so why not give him pleasure?
She shook her head to try to bring her senses back but the taste of her son's cum in
her mouth made that impossible. The strong taste of semen sent a strange kind of
warmth throughout her body ... like the tiny seeds of life were suddenly in her blood
stream. No negative thought could penetrate the feeling.

Eric placed his hand on the table, still gasping for breath, his head turned to his mother.
When he could move, he slowly walked up behind her. He stood there for a moment.

Melissa could feel him behind her. She could feel his breath on her neck. Then his lips
touched her bare shoulder. She felt herself being turned around until she was in his
strong arms. A second later her lips were covered by his.

With a moan, she melted into his embrace. The feeling of warmth inside her grew. She
pressed her body to her son as the kiss grew ever more passionate. Their tongues
dueled as their saliva mixed. When she felt his cock begin to stiffen between her legs,
she pushed him away. She wasn't sure why. She said, "I have to get the dishes done."
She turned around and began to wash the dishes again, but there was a smile on her
face.

Eric sighed and moved away.

Melissa cleaned up the house and then sat down to read again. Eric finally joined her,
picking up a novel he had been reading. While they both appeared calm, there was still
an incredible air of sexual tension ... after all Melissa was still half-naked.

It was after lunch when Melissa told Eric they needed to talk. She sat him down at the
table, taking his hands gently into hers. She looked at the injured wrists, rubbing her
fingers across the backs of his hand. "Eric ... Eric, Hon," she started and stopped.

"Mom ... he started to say something but Melissa put her fingers to his lips.

"Let me try to get his out," she said, her eyes suddenly misty as she searched his. "Eric,
what we have done is wrong ... very, very wrong."

It was obvious from the look on her son's face that he thought she was going to
admonish him. She looked at her son's hands clutched gently in hers as she continued.
"I don't know if it's the setting or being locked up in this cabin, but I have obviously lost
all reason. I am having an incredibly difficult time thinking straight ... especially ...
especially when I am close to you." She glanced up into Eric's eyes before she
continued. "I can't change what has happened. In fact, I don't know if I would want to
... I mean ... damn, it's all so confusing."

"Mom, I love you," Eric blurted.

"I love you too, Eric."

"No, not like a mother. I love you like ... you know, like a woman," Eric said.

Melissa sighed and wondered if she should tell him that she thought she felt the same
way about him. She decided not to say anything now. Instead, in response she
squeezed his hands gently. "As I said, I don't know if I would change what has
happened. But I can try and control what happens until we leave here."

A pained expression came to Eric's face and his eyes began to tear.

"Unfortunately, I don't think I can resist you while we are closed up in this cabin."

Now Eric's face brightened.

A tiny smile curled at the corners of Melissa's lips. "But we have to control ourselves.
What I mean is that we can't let this go any further than it already has. I am your
mother, not a lover."
Eric face showed his distress. "You mean we can't do ... do ... you know, what we did
this morning?"

"No ..." Melissa said and paused. She saw Eric wince. "What I mean is we cannot go
any further."

Eric looked confused. "Huh?"

Melissa smiled at his confusion. "We can still ... I mean ... I can still suc ... you know,
do what I did in the bathroom and this morning, but we can't do anything else."

Eric's face broke into a broad smile.

"And that lasts only while we are here in this cabin, not when we go home."

It was obvious that Eric had barely heard the last comment. "Wow, Mom," he gasped.

"I mean it, Eric. We cannot take what we do here back home," she admonished him.
She knew he wasn't listening. "Okay, since we both have cabin fever, let's get our ski
suits on and go for a little walk. The fresh air will clear our heads."

Chapter 12

That evening Melissa washed Eric as usual, but she didn't do anything sexual with him.
Eric was obviously disappointed. Melissa gave him a smile and went to the bedroom to
wait for him.

When Eric came upstairs Melissa saw that he was only wearing a towel. She smiled and
patted the bed next to her.

He dropped the towel and quickly he crawled onto the bed and lay down.

Without a word Melissa bend over him and began to kiss his stomach. With little licks,
she worked her way across his lower abdomen toward his already hard cock. She
grasped his cock with one hand as she continued to kiss around his erection. For quite
some time she avoided touching his cock, until finally, when she felt his hand on her
head, she allowed him to lead her mouth to his cock. With a moan from both of them
she engulfed him.

"Oh, God, Mom," he moaned. His hands directed her head up and down as his hips
began to move.

Melissa's head began to move faster and her hand began to pump his cock. Within
minutes she was gasping for breath as she worked to make him cum. She suddenly
needed his cum ... needed it desperately. A moment later she got what she wanted.

"Ohhhh," Eric groaned as his balls pulled tight to his groin. Then he screamed,
"Ahhhhhheeee," as his cum rushed up the shaft and into his mother's sucking mouth.

Melissa's pussy began to throb when she felt the first blast of cum spew into her
mouth. She swallowed and trembled. The cum kept coming until it began to slip from
her lips and down her fist to pool on his stomach.

When Melissa had all the cum cleaned from his cock she bent her head and began to
lick up the juice that had spilled on his stomach.

Eric watched his mother with total amazement on his face.

When she finally pulled away, there wasn't a speck of cum to be found. She had it all in
her stomach. It now felt strangely comforting to have swallowed her son's sperm. It
made her feel warm inside. Then her heart began to swell with something ... a strange
feeling ... something she hadn't felt in years. With shock she realized that she loved her
son ... but not like a son ... like a man ... like a lover. The realization made her head
spin and her heart pound.

Suddenly the room grew very quiet. Melissa pulled away and moved up to lie on the
bed next to Eric, who had his eyes closed, but he was still breathing heavily.

A moment later Eric opened his eyes and smiled at his mother. She returned the smile.
"God, you're beautiful, Mom."

Melissa blushed. She closed her eyes. "Thank you," she whispered.
Eric found he couldn't resist touching her. Slowly his hand reached out and rested on
her breast.

Melissa's eyes flew open. "Eric," she gasped, yet she did nothing to remove his hand.

"You have the prettiest breasts I have ever seen," he said, almost in a trance.

When Melissa felt his hand began to knead her flesh, she knew she should stop him.
Yet, she couldn't move. She closed her eyes and groaned quietly. She allowed Eric to
place his mouth on hers and their tongues began to duel. Eric's cock grew hard again.

Eric began to squeeze her breast more firmly. Soon he was massaging and pinching the
nipple. His hand moved to the other breast.

Melissa was breathing through her mouth and she kept her eyes closed tightly. She
knew what was about to happen but couldn't stop it.

Eric slowly bent his head and took the hard nipple into his mouth.

"Errrrriiiiccc, nooooo!!!" Melissa gasped. She reached for his head, but his hand caught
hers and their fingers entwined. Her hips began to squirm.

He sucked one nipple and then the other, nursing on them as he had done when he
was but an infant.

A few moments Melissa felt Eric begin to move. His mouth moved down her breasts to
her stomach. "Eric, no," she whispered. "This is so wrong." Her hands remained on his
head as it moved lower and lower.

Swiftly, before another protest, Eric moved between his mother's legs onto his knees.
He stared down at her pussy.

He had never looked at one so close before, but he knew his mother's was beautiful. It
was hard to believe that he had come out of that hole eighteen years ago. He could
never have imaged that he would someday lick it. His eyes ran up and down the
swollen lips watching them quiver with anticipation. The lips were open and ready for
his mouth. He could see a stream of juice coming from deep inside and his mouth
began to water. He had to eat her.

He lifted her legs and gently placed them on his shoulder.

"Eric, what are you doing?" Melissa asked as if she had no idea.

"I know Dad never did this for you, but I want to."

"What ... oh, Eric ... you ... we can't."

"Yes we can. I want to eat your pussy. I want to make you feel good like you've done
for me."

"It's wrong," Melissa whimpered without opening her eyes.

"No, it's right. You're going to love it. Just relax."

"Ohhhh, Eric," Melissa whispered in surrender as she grasped the back of her thighs
and pulled them to chest. There was no attempt to push him away now.

Melissa could feel the juice dripping from her hole and running to the sheet below. For
a moment it embarrassed her. But then she felt Eric's mouth on her pussy.

"Ohhhhh, mmmmhhhhhh," she screamed. She had never felt so excited in her life. This
was something she had fantasized about for years ... fantasized about a man eating her
... but certainly not her own son. "Eric," she gasped when she felt his tongue split her
swollen lips. "Oh, God!"

Eric moaned as he moved his tongue up and down her wet slit. He tickled the inner lips,
then drawing the juice coating his tongue into his mouth. He pushed her hips back
further and opened his mouth wide. His head moved down with his tongue out. He
plunged it into her.

"Ahhhhhheeeee ... oh God, oh God!!!" Melissa screamed. She froze with her hips raised.
She could feel her son's tongue swirling deep inside her, then plunging in and out. Her
mouth opened as she gasped for breath, trying desperately to draw oxygen into her
depleted lungs. "Ohhhh, ohhhh, ohhhh!!!" she moaned.

Eric tongued her for a long time. Then he pulled back and opened his mouth again.
This time it came down on her swollen clit. He sucked the almost penis shaped clit into
his mouth.

That was more than Melissa could take. "Ahhhh, I'm cummmmmiiiiinnngggg!!! she
screamed. Her hips lifted from the bed and then froze. Fireworks exploded inside her
head. Waves of incredible pleasure washed over her, bringing her pleasure like she had
never known. The pleasure grew with each wave until she could no longer think ... she
could only feel ... feel pleasure in every cell of her body. It no longer mattered that it
was her son eating her. In fact, it made it sweeter ... it was forbidden, against every
moral code she had been brought up to believe and that made it so wrong, but yet, it
was so, so exciting.

Eric sucked her hard, then softly, then hard again. He pulled her clit into his mouth and
gently nibbled it. His tongue worried the smooth crown, gently flicking it. The drool
from his mouth mixed with his mother's copious juices and ran down the crack of her
ass and onto the bed.

Melissa's climax went on and on until exhaustion took over and she collapsed onto the
bed unconscious.

Chapter 13

Melissa was humming to herself as she fixed breakfast the following morning. She was
naked since Eric had not laid out any clothes for her. She felt Eric behind her before she
heard him. She smiled and turned her head to the side as he gently kissed her neck. His
hands slipped under her arms and grasped her bare breasts.

"Good morning," he whispered.

She leaned back into son and said, "Good morning." Suddenly she gasped when she felt
Eric's hard cock touch her ass. "Go sit down so I can fix you breakfast."
"I'd rather have you for breakfast," he joked.

"Later," she said.

With a moan, Eric turned and went to the table and sat down. His cock was already
hard.

When she turned and looked at him, he spread his legs, letting her see his hard cock.
"Come here," he said ... it was almost a command.

Melissa paused for a moment. Then she moved the frying pan to a cold burner and
turned. With slow, almost hypnotic steps, she came over to her son. Without a word
she went to her knees. She knelt in front of him, staring in his eyes as she gently
caressed his cock.

Then she bent and took his cock into her warm and wet mouth.

Eric moaned and dropped his head and closed his eyes. His hands went to her head as
he gently held her in place.

It didn't take him long to cum. He threw his head back and gasped.

Melissa was ready for his sperm. She swallowed the first blast and waited for the
second. The pleasure rushing through her body made her forget for a moment that
sperm was pouring into her mouth. A large glob escaped her lips and ran down Eric's
cock.

She quickly closed her mouth tightly around the head to stop any more precious fluid
from escaping.

When Eric's cock finally went limp Melissa pulled back and gently licked the cum from
his cock and balls. When she was done she quietly got up and went back to the stove
to finish breakfast. They ate in silence. When they were done Melissa got up and left
the table. Eric followed.
When she got to the stairs she turned and smiled at her son. Her eyes were burning hot
as she stared at him with her most lustful smile. She could feel her pussy throbbing and
juice was starting to trickle down her thighs. She turned and slowly walked up the steps
toward the bedroom.

A few moments later he walked into the bedroom. With a lustful smile he joined his
mother on the bed, crawling between her legs.

However instead of letting him eat her, she pushed him over until he was on his back.
Then she squatted over his mouth and lowered her pussy to his lips. It was something
she had read in a Cosmo magazine and always wanted to try. Her husband would have
none of it. Now she had a willing partner.

"Ohhhh!!! she gasped as she began to squirm her pussy across his tongue.

Eric moaned, as he tasted her sweet juices. Soon he was eating her like a starved man,
filling the room with loud sucking sounds.

Melissa added her screams of pleasure to the sucking sounds. She began to climax
almost immediately. Waves of pleasure rushed over her like an incoming tide. Electricity
shot through her body, making her tremble with total abandon.

When her climax ended, she relaxed, almost sitting on her son's face. She thought it
was over.

However, Eric had other ideas. He kept sucking her, using his tongue like a miniature
cock to push in and out of her sopping hole. Melissa moaned in renewed pleasure. She
lost her balance and was suddenly sitting on her son's face. If he minded, he didn't
show it. She moved back so that he could find her clit. "Ahhhhh," she screamed as he
sucked it into his mouth.

Melissa began to climax again. Her legs shook and threatened to collapse under her.
She placed her hands on the bed on either side of his head, letting the pleasure take
her again. Her mouth was open as she gasped for precious air. Her head spun as the
climax intensified bringing grunts of pleasure. "Oh, Eric, oh, Eric," she gasped. The
pleasure seemed to go on and on. Her juice was bubbling out of her like a river, only to
be swallowed by her new lover. She was afraid she was going to drown him, but when
she tried to lift up, he pulled her back down. She didn't have the strength to fight him
so she let him continue to suck her until her pussy became too sensitive. She fell onto
the bed in exhaustion.

---

My mother and father named me Diane when I was born and I grew up in a very loving
family. We were happy most of the time, but when there was sadness, we consoled
each other and did whatever we could to support each other.

I continued to live with dad after mom died a few months ago. I encouraged him to go
out, make friends, and date. I keep the house clean and do the usual things to keep the
household running. Dad did go out on a date a few times, but he seemed unhappy.

I have a boyfriend named Bill. My relationship with him became sexual after we had
dated three times. We only date about twice a week because I like to go out with
others now and then I often stay out late at night, but I always come home to our
house to sleep in my own bedroom. I usually get up to make breakfast for myself and
dad before we both go to our jobs.

One night dad came home after dating a girl. I had just returned home after being in
bed with Bill. I could see that dad had a few drinks and he looked so sad.

―Dad, you don‘t look so good.‖

―Diane, I feel like hell. I think I need another drink.‖

It was Friday night and we didn‘t have to get up early in the morning. If he needed
more to drink to get him to talk, no problem. I went into the kitchen and mixed both of
us a drink.

―Here, dad, sip this drink and tell me your troubles. As you know, we always pulled
together whenever anyone had a problem.‖

―I‘m so despondent since your mom died. There isn‘t any girl in this wide world that can
take her place.‖

―I agree with you. Mom was a wonderful mother to me.‖

―I shouldn‘t say this to you, but tonight I thought about sex with my date. She was
more than willing, but I just couldn‘t go through with it.‖

―Dad, maybe it will take you a little longer to get used to being without mother. Surely,
there are sexy girls out there your age who will appeal to you.‖

I sipped the last of my drink and put the glass down.

―Dad, our drinks are gone. Let‘s change into our night clothing and meet here in the
living room for a night cap.‖

When I returned to the living room, dad had already mixed drinks for us. He was sitting
on the couch and I sat in a chair facing him. We talked about his problem with dating
and some other things. He kept mentioning that no one could replace mom. He started
weeping.

I got up to sit by him on the couch to hug and console him.

He sadly said, ―I‘m so despondent. I don‘t know what I would do if you weren‘t here
with me.‖

―Dad, I love you and want to help you.‖

―Yes, daughter dear, you are the only one I can rely on. If you ever left me, I might as
well die.‖

―I knew it was the drinks talking because he had always liked living and doing things.‖

I hugged him tighter causing his head to slump to my bosom. I‘m sure he could feel my
breasts through my clothing. I was wearing a long night shirt that buttoned down the
front.
By now he had stopped weeping and seemed to be resting comfortably in my arms. I
wanted to make him feel better. What could I do?

I thought if he could feel my bare skin, it might make him feel a little closer to me and I
could comfort him more. I unbuttoned the top buttons of my night shirt to expose the
tops of my breasts. His cheek nuzzled between my breasts.

He softly said, ―Diane, you are a very caring daughter.‖

―Thank you, dad, for saying that.‖

I thought it might make him feel even better if I unbuttoned another button. Now I was
cuddling his head against more of my skin. I felt his nose touching one of my nipples,
then realized I had completely exposed my breasts. That was alright with me if he was
happy feeling this close to me.

Before I knew what was happening, he was kissing my nipple. My first instinct was to
get up, but then I had compassion for him and let him continue. My nipple became
hard and felt good. Then dad seemed to ―wake up‖ and sucked on the other nipple. I
didn‘t know quite what to do. I couldn‘t believe my dad was making sexual advances to
me. Was he too drunk to know what he was doing? I held his head to my breast while
he continued to caress my nipples. I was becoming sexually stimulated.

Then my mind wandered back a few years ago when I was a senior in high school and
my big brother, Jim, was a freshman in college. He was a big jock in high school and
had all the girls he wanted. But now in college he was a little fish in a big school. One
day when we were home alone, he started teasing me for being a virgin. One thing led
to another and I gave him a blow job. He wanted to fuck me, but I was afraid of
getting pregnant. The next time we were alone, we both stripped off naked and did it in
the six nine position. His cock was big and he shot gobs of cum in my mouth while I
was having two or three orgasms.

After that second time, we often found ourselves alone, but I didn‘t let him fuck me
until a couple years later when I was on the pill. He was the one who took my virginity.
Now he is married and we see each other often.
Before my brother married Susan, he told her he had a sexual relationship with me. She
didn‘t mind. Jim and Susan invited me over to their house for dinner. As the evening
wore on and the drinks flowed, Susan enticed me into bed with her for my first
adventure with a girl to girl situation. She gave me two pleasurable orgasms while I
reciprocated. Jim became very sexually turned on watching. He soon had his turn to
fuck me. He wildly rammed his cock in me and fucked me very fast. Susan was holding
his balls and massaging our butts. His big cock seemed to get bigger as he was building
up to blast in me. He yelled as he filled my pussy with a large amount of cum. His body
shook and shivered until he finally calmed down. My orgasm was fantastic. Sex with
Susan was great, but I really preferred Jim‘s big hard cock in my mouth or pussy.

My mind returned to present situation with my dad. I was practically naked and my dad
was nuzzling and sucking my breasts. I had always thought my dad was handsome but
never had any sexual feeling for him because he was my loving father. He admitted
that he has had no sex since mom died. What should a dutiful daughter do to help? I
was not a virgin anymore and I was on the pill. Also, I liked sex very much. Bill and I
were fairly matched in our sex desires, but, I didn‘t know anything about dad. If I could
have sex with my brother and his wife, what‘s wrong by having sex with my loving
dad?‖

I decided to feel his cock. I found it very hard and exciting to hold. He squirmed when I
squeezed it.

He said, ―Diane, that feels good, but we better stop before we go too far.‖

―Dad, you have always been so good to me. I want to please you and make you feel
like living again. It worries me when you said you wanted to die.‖

―I didn‘t really mean that. I want to live and enjoy life. Diane, I want to see you get
married and give me grandchildren.‖

―I think I can help you enjoy living, Dad. You are a man and I‘m a woman. You have
raised me with loving care and always looked out for my welfare. Now I want to return
a little of your kindness and love.‖

He didn‘t say anything. I assumed he was sexually excited enough to continue.


―Dad, stand up and let your pajamas drop down.‖

While he was doing that, I quickly unbuttoned the remaining buttons down the front of
my night shirt. I noticed he had a very big erection. It was pointing straight at my face
since I was still sitting down. I held it, then licked the precum. I felt his body give a
small sexual shiver. I took his cock in my mouth while holding his balls. He pushed it
fully in with a jerk of his butt which nearly gaged me. I pulled back to lick around the
head and go down on him as far as I could.

Without much notice, he began to shoot in my mouth as his body sexually spasmed. He
became weak in the knees, so I put my arms around his butt to help steady him on his
feet. I did my best to consume all his cum because I didn‘t want any to drip on me or
the couch. His cock finally quit jerking and started becoming smaller. I kept it in my
mouth to savor the remaining cum until cock nearly fell out.

Dad looked down at me and exclaimed, ―That was wonderful. Diane, you really are sexy
and good at that.‖

Maybe he was wondering where I got all the experience. I don‘t think he was aware of
all my sexual contacts.

He sat down beside me, put his arms around me to pull me tight. Nothing was said as
we both had our thoughts about what had happened. I had given my lonely dad a blow
job. My night shirt was unbuttoned all the way down front which allowed dad to see
much of my body. He had hugged me tight, now he started removing my night shirt
from my shoulders to let it drop. I stood up to let it drop to the floor.

He looked my body up and down, ―Daughter you have a beautiful body. I really never
noticed it before. However, I haven‘t seen you completely naked for many years. You
have grown into a beautiful and lovely girl. Very sexy, too, I might add. I‘ll bet the boys
would sure like to taste your loveliness.‖

―Dad, I have a confession to make. I don‘t know how you are going to take this, but I
want to tell you the truth.‖
Dad looked very intently at me.

―Dad, I lost my virginity a long time ago. Bill and I have sex regularly.‖

He responded, ―Oh well, I expected that. The way things are today, anyone dating a
few times would have sex or they would break up.‖

―But Dad, I have another confession to make and I don‘t know how you are going to
take this.‖

―Go ahead and tell me.‖

―Dad, brace yourself. I‘m have a sexual relationship with my brother Jim and his wife.‖

Dad looked astonished. ―That, I didn‘t anticipate. You mean to say you get in bed with
Jim?‖

―Yes dad, and I get in bed with Susan, too.‖

Dad seemed to be shocked, but then he smiled at me to say, ―Well, if you really like it
that way, go ahead, but that really surprises me.‖

―Another thing, Dad, I‘m going to tell them that you and I had sex.‖

―Wait a minute. Should you?‖

―Yes, there will be no secrets in our family. Susan is very opened minded when it comes
to sex. She might even be willing to have sex with you.‖

That really took dad by surprise, but he didn‘t say anything.

Dad‘s cock was becoming hard again while we talked about sex.

―Dad, let‘s go in your bedroom where we will be more comfortable.‖

I led dad to the bedroom and we got on the bed. I took the initiative because he
seemed a little shy to be in bed with me.

―Dad, how would you like to fuck me. Do you want on top, or do you want me on top to
ride you, or do you want some other position?‖

I think dad was a little embarrassed to tell me his preference. He rolled over on top of
me while I spread my legs for him. I reached down to aim his now very hard cock.

This was his first night of sex since mom got seriously ill. Earlier, he exploded very
quick when I gave him a blow job. Now, maybe he could hold it long enough to give me
an orgasm.

There was some residual cum from my date with Bill earlier tonight. I was fairly
lubricated which allowed dad to sink his cock all the way in. I could feel it jerk with
pleasure in my pussy. I responded by pulsating on it.

―Diane, my darling daughter, that is a wonderful feeling you are giving me. Your mom
was very good at that. You remind me so much of your mother. She was always
aggressive in bed and often asked me what position I wanted. You are so much like
her. Since she died, I often think you are her since you look so much like her.‖

―Dad, if you want to close your eyes and think of mom while you fuck me, I will
understand.‖

―Thanks daughter, I may do that. Diane, you are so thoughtful.‖

Dad began slow withdrawals, then pushed forward rather fast. I noticed his eyes were
closed. I‘m sure he was thinking of mom. I assume this is the way he fucked her. It
thrilled me for him to think I was his wife, my mother. As long as his eyes were closed,
I decided to call him Mark instead of dad. That way mom would be more real to him.

I said, ―Mark, go a little faster.‖

He responded, ―Martha, I love you very much and I always will. You are so sexy and I
would be lost without you.‖

I answered, ―Yes, Mark, I love you and want you to be like this with me forever.‖

I had never sexily kissed my dad. Now his mouth covered mine and our tongues
intertwined. He was kissing his wife, Martha, not his daughter. It made my body tingle
to think I was giving him back his wife, my mother, for a short time. Not only that, but
his cock felt so good in me.

I began to push up to him when I felt him more vigorously ram his cock in me. I
wanted to have an orgasm at the same time he did.

I said, ―Mark, I love you.‖, as I pushed up to him.

―Martha, I love you too, and I‘m going to cum.‖

His mouth covered mine in a very sexy kiss as he groaned. While our mouths blended, I
could feel his body shake and struggle as I felt his cock jerk with each spurt of cum. My
orgasm was at it‘s height and I could hardly breath with his mouth covering mine.
Somehow, we broke the kiss so we could both breath.

I could see his eyes were still shut as he repeated over and over, ―Martha, I love you so
much.‖

I responded to each of his quotes, ―And I love you too, Mark. We will always be
together.‖

It was awhile before our bodies became relaxed while he lay on top of me. I could
hardly feel his small cock which was still in my cum filled pussy. I thought it was about
to fall out, so I grabbed some tissues and pushed them down between us. He raised up
to let his cock fall out as I plugged my hole.

As he rolled off of me, he said, ―Martha, that was wonderful.‖

I was wondering when he was going to come back to the real world and know that he
had fucked his daughter. I felt so sorry for him.
He hugged me and kissed me while his eyes were still closed.

Then he opened his eyes and gave me a surprised look. I think he really believed his
had fucked his wife instead of me.

He said, ―Oh, Diane, I‘m so sorry if I was out of my head for awhile. You must think I
am nuts.‖

―Oh no, Dad, you are a wonderful person. I wanted you to think you were having sex
with your wife, my mom. We‘ll do it again soon.‖

He looked at me with so much love in his eyes, ―I want to do it again and again. You
are so understanding and I love you so much. It was a fantastic feeling to know I was
with Martha I would like to do it again right now if I can get hard.‖

I said, ―Lie back on the bed and close your eyes.‖

I looked at my loving father, then moved down to take his cock in my mouth. It was
starting to get a little hard.

He said, ―Martha, you do that so good. I want to love you and fuck you so bad.‖

I think he was getting hard enough to enter me. I got up to sit on him. I had a little
problem with his cock bending, but I was able to sit down on it. I leaned forward to let
my breasts rest on his body and opened my mouth for a kiss. Our mouths were wide
open as our tongues meshed and ground together. Our saliva mixed in one of the
sexiest kisses I ever had. I could feel his cock getting harder in me.

I broke the kiss and said, ―Mark, I want to fuck you all night like this.‖

―Yes, Martha, my cock feels so good in you. I like the way you pulsate on it.‖

―My dear husband, I‘ll keep doing it as long as you want me to.‖

He said, ―We‘ve been married many years and I‘ve always been thrilled to have sex
with you.‖

―Yes, Mark, it has been great, and we‘ll have many more years together like this.‖

We fucked for a long time as we continued to call each other Mark and Martha. I often
leaned forward to share a sexy kiss with him. I was wondering if he could cum again.
Maybe if I had an orgasm, it would make him more sexy.‖

I started working faster on him and could feel an orgasm building up in my body. My
body began to struggle and jerk as I had an orgasm. I‘m sure he could feel my
orgasmic reactions and vocalism. This caused him to start cumming in my pussy again.

I fell forward for our mouths to mesh. We struggled with breathing until we broke the
kiss. I laid on him for quite awhile trying to avoid coming back to the real world for him
to know he was fucking his daughter instead of his wife.

I laid by his side until we fell asleep in each others arms. I was hoping he would dream
that he was holding my mom instead of me.

One of the last words I heard from him before dozing off was, ―Martha, it‘s so good to
sleep with you like this.‖ One of his hands was resting on my pussy.

The next morning I woke up with the sun shining in the window. Dad was already up
and dressed. We ate breakfast without saying too much. I think we both were a little
shy to talk about last night.

All day Saturday we did odd jobs around the house and yard. Bill phoned me and made
a dinner date with me for Tuesday evening.

Dad and I didn‘t talk much about what we would do this evening, but I assumed we
would have sex. After dinner, we both took separate showers and met in the living
room for a drink. It wasn‘t long before we were in the bedroom stripped off. He seemed
reluctant to kiss me as long as he thought of me as a daughter. That was alright with
me. I took his small cock in my mouth to get it hard.

He said, ―Last night I was about worn out. I‘m not sure I can get a good erection
tonight. I am getting along in age, you know.‖

―Just lie back with you eyes closed and let me see what I can do.‖

He seemed to be enjoying my mouth going up and down on his cock, but it wasn‘t very
hard.

I said, ―Maybe it would be more exciting to you if I rolled up on top of you in a six nine
position. You could lick and play with my pussy and ass.‖

It felt good to me now that he was licking my pussy and sucking my clit. His cock did
get harder and I knew it was hard enough to enter my pussy, that is if he wanted to do
it that way.

I asked, ―How do you want to do it, in my pussy or my mouth.‖

―Diane, let‘s continue this way because I like to look at and kiss your pussy.‖

I knew he would not be calling me Martha tonight if he didn‘t close his eyes. But I didn‘t
care if that is the way he wants to cum.

His finger was fucking my hole while he was sucking my clit. I felt as if I was going to
have an orgasm right away. I started working faster on his cock with my mouth and my
hand. He was beginning to groan as I had a very good orgasm. His cock started
squirting in my mouth. I worked up and down faster to make it good for him while I
tried to consume all his cum.

When we finished, I turned around in bed to lay my head on his pillow and cuddle with
him. I noticed he had closed his eyes and started kissing me. Although I had swallowed
all his cum, there was remnants still in my mouth. That did not deter him from sharing
an open mouth tongue twisting kiss with me.

He broke the kiss to say, ―Martha, that was really great.‖


His eyes were closed and he again thought he had his wife in his arms. I was happy for
him to feel that way.

I cuddled with him while he had his hand on my pussy. We fell asleep like this.

Sunday morning, Susan called to say she and Jim wanted me to come over to have
dinner with them. I knew what that meant. After dinner we three would be in bed
together. I always looked forward to visiting them.

Dinner with my brother, Jim, and his wife, Susan, was good as usual. We had wine with
dinner, but after the dirty dishes were put away, our drinks were made stronger. We
three got in the shower together and had fun soaping and rubbing each other. Both Jim
and Susan dried me off and Susan took the opportunity to kiss my nipples several
times.

Jim wanted to watch Susan and me together in a six nine position before he would fuck
me. Susan and I gave him a good show while we had a couple of orgasms apiece. Jim‘s
cock was very stiff after watching the show and was ready to plunge in my pussy. First,
I wanted to briefly take his large cock in my mouth. It was always a thrill to me to take
as much of his big cock in my mouth as I could. Then I laid on my back while he
rammed the full length in me. It was much harder and bigger than my dad‘s cock. What
a thrill as he plunged in and out. I quickly had an orgasm as he erupted a large amount
of cum in me.

Dad was waiting up for me when I arrived home.

Dad asked, ―Did you have a good time with Bill.‖

That was a good way for dad to ask if I enjoyed sex with Bill.

I answered, ―The sex wasn‘t very good and I‘ve decided I don‘t have time to spend with
Bill anymore. I‘m going to break up with him.‖

Dad didn‘t say anymore about it.

I said, ―Let me prepare for bed and I‘ll join you in the bedroom.‖
I left my bedroom door open while I changed to my night shirt. I sat down in front of
the mirror to brush my hair. Dad walked by my door to see me.

Dad said, ―I always liked to watch your mom brush her hair, just like you are doing. Do
you mind if I watch. Your hair shines and you are so beautiful.‖

―Thanks dad for the compliments. I‘ll be through in a jiffy.‖

When I finished, I met him at his bedroom door, kissed him lightly on the lips and
walked in his bedroom just as if I belonged there like my mother did. Maybe I did
belong with him now that he could close his eyes and call me Martha. I even called him
Mark and not Dad.

I loved my dad, not only as a father, but as a lover. I know we could never be married,
but I wanted to live with him and be his love slave.

I never had the urge to share a sexy kiss with dad while he thought of me as a
daughter, but when he thought of me as his dead wife, I enjoyed our sexy kisses.
Maybe I should change my thoughts on that.

I stood and faced him, ―Dad, I am your daughter, but I want to kiss you like a lover.‖

He took me in his arms as our mouths opened wide to mesh. His lips and tongue were
sending sexual shock waves throughout my body. I could feel his body quiver a little as
the kiss deeply affected him. His hard cock was punching my stomach since he was
taller than I am. No doubt he wanted to fuck me badly, just as much as I wanted him
to fuck me.

We fell in bed in each others arms. I rolled over on top of him to raise up and sit on his
throbbing cock. I easily sat down on him because I was still very juicy with Bill‘s cum.
We fucked like it was our first time. He closed his eyes and called me Martha. I wanted
him to continue calling me that. I wanted to live in my mother‘s image, her own clothes
and do everything like she did to please him.

I answered back, ―Yes, Mark, I am here with you to share you life. I‘m going to live in
your bedroom. I‘ll change clothes and brush my hair for you to watch me. Think of me
as your wife instead of a loving daughter.‖

I was gyrating on his cock causing him to groan and moan. He yelled, ―Martha, I‘m
cumming in you. Hold me tight and love me.‖

―Yes, Mark, I‘m about to explode too. And I love you very much.‖

Our orgasms strongly exploded at the same time and I vigorously ground down on his
cock as he violently pushed up. I collapsed on his body and felt as if I was about to
pass out. Our bodies and minds had blended together as one. Yes, I was his love slave
forever. As our bodies relaxed, I could still feel his cock throb in my pussy before it
became small.

I plugged my hole with tissues when his small cock nearly fell out. After cleaning up in
the bathroom, we cuddled in bed telling each other how much we loved each other. We
were exhausted and fell asleep.

The next morning I called to him, ―Mark, breakfast is ready.‖

He came into the kitchen to hug and kiss me before sitting down.

All during the day at work, I often thought of my desire to live in his bedroom and be
his wife. I wanted him to watch me dress and brush my hair like he did mom. I wanted
to be her and I think he wanted to accept me that way. I even wanted to bear a child
for him, although I knew he couldn‘t get me pregnant since he had been ―fixed‖.

That night after dinner and we prepared for bed, I said, ―Mark, I want to give you a
child.‖

―You know that is impossible. After you were born, I was ―fixed‖ so I could not have
any more children.‖

―I know that, Mark, but I can get pregnant by someone else or go to the sperm bank.
Then we could have a child to share our lives with. Think about it.‖
We went to bed and hugged and kissed until we were ready for more sex. This time,
we got into a six nine position so I could kiss and love his cock. He wanted sufficient
light so that he could see my pussy and ass as he licked and sucked. I was happy to
show him any part of my body he wanted to see and kiss. We acted as if we were a
newly married couple wanting to explore each other.

When we finished having orgasms, we went to sleep in each others arms.

The next night while we were talking I had a bright idea about getting pregnant.

―Mark, I know a good way for me to get pregnant. I haven‘t broken up with Bill as yet.
He is a handsome, very healthy guy. I could go off the pill and let him fuck me several
times until I get pregnant. Then I could break up with him.‖

―Martha, I want you all to myself. But I would go along with that idea if you can get
pregnant. Do you still like him that much to want sex with him?‖

―I don‘t have to like him, all I want is his sperm. He would never know I went off the
pill.‖

The decision was made. I threw away by box of birth control pills, then got on the
phone to call Bill.

―Bill, I‘ll have time to see you this weekend.‖

His response was very positive, ―I‘m anxious to see you anytime. Come over Saturday
afternoon and we can spend the rest of the day together.‖

I agreed. I knew by that we would probably have sex that afternoon, go out to eat
dinner, then come back to his apartment for more sex.

After I hung up the phone, I jumped in bed with Mark, my dad, and gave him a very
sex kiss. The decision was made. I would have a baby for us.

The thought of having a child instilled in me a desire to give Mark, my dad, all the sex
and loving I could give him. I fucked him slowly and lovingly for a long time that night
until he finally cum in my pussy.

Saturday finally arrived. Mark seemed unusually quite that morning. I assumed he was
a little jealous because I was going over to fuck Bill several times later that day.

When it was time to leave, I gave dad a very sexy kiss and said, ―Now don‘t be jealous.
I‘m only going to fuck Bill to get pregnant. I don‘t love him and he is no threat to our
love.‖

―Martha, I‘ll be waiting up for you when you get home.‖

He grinned and continue to say, ―Just don‘t enjoy sex too much with Bill.‖

I gave him another kiss and left.

I had guessed right. When I walked in Bill‘s apartment, he handed me a glass of wine.

It wasn‘t very long until he said, ―Let‘s take a shower together.‖

We went into the bedroom where he took pleasure in removing each article of my
clothing. As he removed my bra, he kissed my breasts, ―These are beautiful. It‘s been
several days since I‘ve kissed them.‖

He quickly undress himself and we got in the shower. He took pleasure in soaping my
whole body. I thought I should reciprocate by washing his cock and balls. While I was
looking at and washing his cock, I thought about dad and wished I was now washing
his cock instead of Bill‘s. I was here with Bill to get pregnant so I should do my best to
please him.

He dried me off taking extra time to dry between my legs. He carried me to the bed
where we both hugged and kissed. I could feel his very hard erection was ready for
action. I wanted the sperm that it would eject. I knew he liked for me to suck his cock,
but I wanted him to shoot his sperm in my pussy. I took his cock in my mouth for a
short time, then rolled around for me to get on top and ride him.

He was very hot and I knew he would cum very quick this first time. Right after I had
moved around on his cock for a few seconds, he bellowed and groaned as he shot his
sperm in me. I kept grinding my pussy on his cock to get it all.

When he had simmered down, I laid down on his body and said, ―Roll over on top of
me without letting it come out.‖

We rolled over with him on top to rest. He used his elbows to keep much of his weight
off of me.

His cock became small and he made an attempt to get up.

I said, ―I like it this way, stay right where you are.‖

He didn‘t know the reason, but I wanted to keep his sperm in me as long as possible. I
pulsated on his small cock to encourage him to remain in this position.

When he finally got up, he said, ―Diane, that was really a good one. You are very sexy
today.‖

I remained in bed with my hole plugged with tissues and I was in no hurry to let it drain
out.

He said, ―Don‘t you want to clean up in the bathroom.‖

―Not right now. I think I‘ll lie right here until you get hard enough to fuck me again.‖

He seemed pleased to know that I was willing to fuck him again so soon.

He started telling me what he had been doing during the week. I wasn‘t listening very
good because I was wonder what dad was doing at home. I hoped dad would not be
too jealous because I‘m in bed with Bill. I was worried about it.

Then I heard Bill say, ―Are you listening to me.‖

―Sorry, my mind wandered a little. Come over here and let me feel you cock. I want you
to kiss my breasts some more.‖
He responded, ―You little vixen. You really are sexy today. I just finished fucking you
and you want more.‖

I made an excuse by saying, ―But you haven‘t given me an orgasm as yet.‖

―I‘m sorry, I‘ll be right with you.‖

He crawled in bed beside me. His cock was semi hard as I took it in my mouth.

When I got it fully hard, I said, ―Now be a good boy and get on top of me. Fuck me
good and give me many orgasms.‖

As I removed the tissues from my hole, I used more tissues to clean up a little as his
cum ran out.

I aimed his cock at my very juicy hole and he plunged all the way in. I pulsated on his
cock to excite him more.

―Wow, you are hot today. I‘m going to fuck you until you say you don‘t want anymore.‖

His thrusts were beginning to work wonders on me even though my thoughts often
turned to dad at home by himself waiting for me to come home with Bill‘s cum in my
pussy.

My orgasm came on strong as Bill pounded me.

Bill said, ―See, I didn‘t cum that time. I want to satisfy you.‖

I thought that was nice of him, but I wanted his sperm. I can wait. He will fuck me
some more.

He continued to leave his hard cock in me as we laid still. When I started pulsating on
his cock, he started fucking me again. This time I wanted him to cum in me.

He fucked me for several minutes until I felt I could have another orgasm.
I whispered in my most sexy voice, ―I‘m about to have an orgasm and I want you to fill
me with cum when I do.‖

He started fast strokes and soon both of us were vocal as our bodies sexually strained
and shuddered through our orgasms.

I held on to his body to keep him from getting up. I pulsated on his cock to encourage
him to stay in this position. While my pussy was pulsating, I thought of how much dad
liked me to do that.

While we were cleaning up in the bathroom, Bill said, ―Let‘s get dressed and go out to
eat. I‘m hungry after our sexy party this afternoon. I want to fuck you many more
times when we come back here.‖

I looked at his drooping cock and knew he was finished for the afternoon. He would be
more than willing to give me his sperm tonight.

We ate, then went to a place where we could dance. It was about ten PM when he said
we should go home.

We were soon in bed with his cock buried in me. As the night got later, he cum in my
pussy two more times while I had three or four orgasms. He wanted me to suck him off
one time, but I gave the excuse that I wanted to feel cock jerk in my pussy as he cum.

When I had dressed and was ready to leave, he kissed me good by and said, ―I want
you to come back real soon.‖

―Yes, it has been a good afternoon and evening for both of us. I‘ll call you when I have
time to come back.‖

I looked at my watch as I drove in my driveway. It was two PM. I wondered if dad was
still awake.

Dad greeted me at the door with a kiss. ―How did it go? Did you get his sperm?‖
―Yes, Mark, I got his sperm several times. We fucked like rabbits all afternoon and
again in the evening.‖

I shouldn‘t have said it like that because maybe dad believed I liked sex with Bill.

I continued, ―What I mean is that I got his sperm as many times as I could. I‘m tired
and sleepy. Let‘s go in the bedroom.‖

Dad watch me as I undressed and removed my makeup. Then he sat and watched me
brush my hair for a couple of minutes.

We got in bed to kiss and snuggle. He put a finger in me to feel my wetness.

―Yes, Mark, you are feeling some of Bill‘s cum in me. Would you like to fuck me?‖

He quickly responded, ―I can hardly wait.‖

Even though I was tired, I got up on top of dad and settled down on his very hard cock.
I worked on his cock and quickly let him cum in me. I think I was too tired to have
another orgasm. I plugged my hole and didn‘t have the energy to go to the bathroom
to clean up. I kept my legs together to prevent the tissues from coming out. Later
during the night when I had to get up to urinate, I unplugged my hole and let dad‘s
cum drain out.

Dad and I had sex nearly every night as the week progressed.

Friday evening when I had just finished giving dad a fantastic blow job, I said, ―I need
to go back to see Bill to get more of his sperm. I‘ll call him for a date tomorrow or
Sunday. This time I‘ll skip the afternoon session of sex and be with him after dinner. He
can cum in me twice in one evening, so why spend the afternoon with him.‖

―I guess it is necessary to get you pregnant, but I am jealous that Bill has your body
and mind for awhile.‖

―He may have my body to ravish, but he doesn‘t have all of my mind. While he is
fucking me, I often think of you waiting for me to come home. I‘m sorry to leave you by
yourself.‖

When I called Bill, he was disappointed that I could not spend both the afternoon and
evening with him. I was to meet him at six at his apartment, then go out to eat.

The next day at the scheduled time, I walked into Bill‘s apartment. I had been to the
beauty parlor to have my hair done and I had dressed up quite a bit. Bill greeted me
with a sexy kiss. As he held me, I thought I could feel his hard cock pressing against
my body.

Bill began to rub my crotch. I had not planned to have sex with him until after dinner.

Bill said in a sexy voice, ―I haven‘t had any of this in nearly a week.‖

―Can‘t you wait until after we eat? I would get my hair messed up and I don‘t really
want to undress and then get dressed again.‖

He quickly responded, ―I know a way to keep from messing up your hair. Just pull down
your panties and bend over.‖

I started to reject his offer, but then I thought I would be getting his much desired
sperm.

I said in a positive voice, ―All right let me hike up my dress, you pull down my panty
hose and I‘ll bend over holding on to the chair in front of me to steady myself.‖

He said, ―Your bottom will have to be a little higher for me. Get up on the couch on
your knees and hold on to the back of the couch for support. I‘ll get the tissues handy
for us when we finish.‖

I did as he requested. He moved up behind me, dropped his pants and shorts. I could
feel his hard erection probing for my pussy. I wasn‘t very juicy because we had little or
no foreplay. He gradually worked it in by pulling back and going in a little deeper each
time. He was already groaning each time he went in a little deeper.

I commented, ―I‘m not ready for an orgasm, go ahead and empty your load in me.‖
He started banging my bottom. It was a good thing I had my hands on the back of the
couch or he would have pushed me over. He soon started yelling that he was cumming.
I wiggled my butt as much as I could to make it better for him.

We both held tissues as he slowly removed his cock. Since my panty hose was down
around my legs, I had to slowly waddle to the bathroom holding the tissues on my
pussy. I didn‘t think it was funny when he chuckled as he watched me.

He said, ―I‘m sorry, please forgive me.‖

After we had gone out to eat, we came back to the apartment for a couple hours of
sex. He was like a tiger fucking me.

It was about eleven by the time I walked in my door at home and was greeted by dad.
When we got in bed, one of the first things dad did was to put a finger in me.

I commented, ―Yes, Mark, he cum in my pussy three times. I know you can still feel the
juice. Now you can fuck me and add yours or would you like a blow job?‖

―I want my cock to be in you where Bill was in you tonight.‖

Dad crawled on top of me, plunged his cock all the way in and said, ―Martha, you are so
sexy and I love you very much.‖

He fucked me until he cum in my pussy and I had another orgasm.

I visited Bill for four more weeks before I missed my period. I went to the doctor to
confirm I was pregnant.

Dad asked me, ―Now are you going to break up with Bill? Are you going to call him?‖

―I‘ve thought about that, Mark, I‘ve had a good friendly relationship with Bill for a long
time. I feel obligated to tell him in person.‖

―But if you see him in person, he will want more sex from you.‖
―I know he would, but that would be the last time. I‘ll go out to dinner with him and tell
him while we eat, then I‘ll agree to go back to his apartment for the last time.‖

―Alright, if that is what you feel you must do.‖

I called him and made a dinner date for the next evening. He invited me to his house at
six. In the past, he had made a habit of fucking me doggie style before we left to eat,
so I assume he would like it again. I decided to cooperate on our last date.

I arrived at his house on schedule. I noticed he had the box of tissues handy and knew
he expected to fuck me before leaving.

We had one glass of wine, then I got up and said, ―Alright, you can do it.‖

I pulled my dress up while he pulled my panty hose down, then I got up on my knees
on the couch as usual. His cock felt good as he banged me. After he had cum and I
plugged my hole with tissues, I pulled my panty hose up part way and he carried me to
the bathroom. I didn‘t have to do the ―duck walk‖ to get there.

While we were eating in the restaurant, I said, ―Bill, we are going no where with our
relationship. We just have good sex and nothing else. This is our last night together.‖

This took him completely by surprise. Then he begged me to move in with him or at the
least, keep coming to his apartment. I emphatically told him no. I would go back to his
apartment now with him to end our relationship.

Back in the apartment he was very sad. He wanted to keep fucking me and begged me
to stay all night which I had never done before. I had sucked him off once and he had
fucked me until he had difficulty getting it hard. I did feel a little sorry for him. He
begged for me to stay all night.

I relented and called dad to say, ―Bill is so downhearted, I‘m going to stay the rest of
the night with him. He has promised if I stay the night he will agree not to call me or
see me anymore for a date. We could stay friends and say hello to each other on
occasions.‖
Dad didn‘t have any choice but to reluctantly agree.

I think Bill stayed awake all night making some kind of sexual advances to me. Now and
then I dozed, but didn‘t really sleep. I would wake and feel his finger in my pussy, or he
would be down in the bed kissing my nipples or my clit. He sexually molested and
explored my body in many ways. I already had several orgasms. I noticed the sun was
beginning to shine in the window and the one full night with Bill would soon be over. I
sucked on his cock one more time to get it semi hard. It was hard enough to get it in
me. He slowly fucked me for a long time and I didn‘t know if he could cum again. He
finally grunted and cum.

I said, ―Aren‘t you about worn out? Our last night is over and I should get dressed to go
home.‖

―Please, don‘t leave me yet. I want to try one more time.‖

I had compassion for him. He didn‘t know it, but he was the father of my unborn baby.

I said, ―Alright, I‘ll try to help you get it hard and if you can, you can fuck me again.‖

I took his very small and soft cock in my mouth. It was easy to swirl around with my
tongue. I played with his balls, licked all around his crotch, did my best to suck his cock
to make it hard.

After trying for about fifteen minutes, I said, ―You have fucked me all night and I‘ve
worn you out. Do you give up?‖

He smiled at me, ―Yes, you have been wonderful on our last night together. I‘ll always
remember you.‖

I dressed and went home about nine o‘clock.

When I got home, I told dad, ―I‘m very tired and want to go to bed. He kept me up all
night. I thought he would never finish sexually molesting my body and fucking me.
―Was he rough with you in any way?‖

―No, he just couldn‘t seem to get enough of me. When I dozed off a little, I would wake
up with him licking my pussy or some other acts of sex. He was very gentle with me. At
the very last, I tried to suck his cock to make it hard, but he was worn out. My sexual
relationship with him is over, even though I think he is a nice guy and a good lover. He
got me pregnant and I thank him for that.‖

Dad still had his pajamas on as he walked with me to the bedroom. I quickly undress
and got in bed.

I asked, ―Are you in the mood and would you like to fuck me before I go to sleep for
the day?‖

He didn‘t say anything but sat down on the bed and put a finger in my juicy pussy. I
knew the answer.

―Alright, Mark, I‘m too tired to give you a blow job or sit on your cock, but I can lie on
my back and let you fuck me.‖

I spread my legs as he crawled on top of me. We shared a sexy kiss, then I aimed his
cock at my hole. He was very hard. While he was going back and forth in my pussy, I
was able to make feeble pushes up to meet his thrusts.

I whispered, ―I‘ve had several orgasms tonight, so go ahead and cum. I‘m not really in
the mood right now.‖

His groans let me know he was about ready to erupt in me. When he finished, I
plugged my hole with tissues and was too tired to get up. I was hoping I wouldn‘t leak
very much during my sleep. I felt that I had been thoroughly fucked for one long night.
I went soundly to sleep.

As the days and weeks passed by, dad and I had sex very often. I was not burdened
with having a period, but I did suffer morning sickness. My brother, Jim, and Susan, his
wife, visited us about every two weeks. We always went in the bedroom for the four of
us to be naked in bed. I still enjoyed a sexual relationship with Susan while the two
men watched. Then dad fucked Susan while Jim gave me his big cock. It was always a
very satisfying evening when they visited us.

When I was getting fairly big and we were in bed together, Susan would rub my
stretched belly and talk about having a baby. It seems they try, but she does not get
pregnant. Both Jim and dad seemed to be turned on to have sex with me while I am
big. Jim especially likes to lick my pussy and feel my big belly while Susan sucks him.

Dad was wishing for a little girl and he got his wish. My doctor told us I was to have a
girl.

It happened one day when I was rushed to the hospital. Dad was in the room with me
when Jenny was born. Jim and Susan came into my room to see me cuddling my baby
girl, Mark‘s new daughter.

Mark proudly said, ―I now have a daughter again. Martha, you have given me a new
daughter to replace the one I used to call Diane. I love you very much for giving me
this daughter.‖

―I love you, too, Mark.‖

___

My father and mother had finally gotten divorced. It had been a really rocky marriage
for many years now, and their separation was long overdue. At least that's what my
sister and I felt. But mom and dad, despite the vast gulf between them, figured they'd
invested twenty years in their marriage and were reluctant to admit failure. I could
understand that, but, still, the constant misery they'd been putting each other through
for years made it very clear to me and Peg that mom and dad just weren't meant for
each other anymore. And probably never were in the first place.

Though I'd been close to my mom when I was young, as I became older a gulf began
to develop between us. She couldn't stand watching me grow up and become a
woman. As long as I was her little baby girl, a girl she could both coddle and control,
everything was okay. But once I entered adolescence, showing independence, maturing
and developing my sexuality, my mother, for some reason, just couldn't stand it. And
the same went for my sister, who was a year younger than me. Though Peg, watching
me go through all that warfare with mom, was better prepared to just step back and
avoid mom's irrational outbursts and rampages.

My relationship with my father was very different, however. Peg and I had always been
daddy's little girls, and that never stopped. He pampered us when we were children and
encouraged us to express ourselves and develop in our own ways as we matured. He
loved watching us turn into adolescents, and then into young women, proud to see his
girls blossom and mature.

And so in recent years, while my mom and I had finally resolved some of our very real
conflicts, I still couldn't help take my dad's side in his ongoing battle with mom. He tried
to be a good husband, but she just wouldn't let him. And I always sensed that while
dad was a very warm, very physical and, probably, very sexual man, mom was
something of a cold fish. Her own mom was like that and I think she just inherited the
trait. She had empathy for the poor and the oppressed, but found it hard to be tender
or comforting to those close to her. It seemed like a chore she would only do
reluctantly for mom to caress me and my sister when we needed that, needed a
mother's comfort. While dad was always there for us, soothing us when we were upset,
wrapping a protective arm around us when we yearned for that.

And now, finally, they had split. Dad had moved out of their house a couple of weeks
ago and was staying in a hotel. But that was getting expensive, I knew, and I was sure
it was lonely. He had a bid out on a condo he was seeking to purchase, but it would be
at least a month or two before that would become available. So I suggested to dad that
he stay with me. I had a two-bedroom apartment and my roommate had moved out
recently to take a job up in Alaska. I told dad he could move in with me until he got
settled. He asked me if I was sure I wanted to do this, that it might be uncomfortable
having one's father in the next bedroom, how would guys I dated feel about that?
Wouldn't it constrain me? But I told him, no. I loved my dad and I wanted to be there
for him in this, his time of need.

"Me and Peg were always curious, dad, but we never thought we could ask you about
it, you know how that subject can be," I probed. "But mom and you? You two didn't
have much of a sex life, did you?"
My sister and I had, in fact, long been intensely curious about this. Mom had seemed
like a cold fish to us, but you never know what happens behind closed doors. Cold
fishes can sometimes really heat up. Though we doubted it in mom's case. There was
just something so reserved about her. And we never heard noises or anything coming
from their bedroom, even when we were little and they were young. Hell, at forty dad
still seemed young to me. That's another thing, all these years he's had this youthful
aura about him while mom acted like she hated her youthfulness, was wasting it. She
was a real beauty when she was young, and she still had her looks, but it's like she was
bitter about her lost youth, like she felt she had wasted it on dad.

"To be frank, honey, no," dad said. "I mean you know how gorgeous your mother is,
how she was a beauty queen when I first met her. I guess I was just blinded by all
that."

My mom, I'll admit, has always been a real looker, and when she and dad met she had
just been selected as a runner-up in a statewide beauty contest. Dad told me that, like
a lot of young guys, he only paid attention to looks then. And so they met at eighteen,
and at nineteen were married, mom already pregnant with me. Mom was a real peach,
everyone said so, and guys flocked around her in droves. So dad felt lucky, he said,
when he won her over. He figured he had won himself quite a prize.

But over the years that prize had begun to seem more like a booby prize as mom's true
nature was revealed.

"So you didn't do it too much, huh?" I probed further, feeling remarkably comfortable
for some reason as I began to talk to dad about his sex life with my mom.

"No, not too much, even when we were younger," he admitted.

"Mom just wasn't into it?"

"I'm afraid not."

I wasn't surprised to hear this and, for some reason, it actually made me happy. I was
sort of glad to learn that my dad had never really found sexual satisfaction with his
wife, my mother. Maybe that was selfish of me but, still, it made me feel good.
"So did you go out on her much, dad? Did you have affairs?" I asked boldly as he
squirmed a little in his chair.

"Some," he admitted. "Yeah, I did."

"Did mom know? Did she ever find out?"

"She found out a couple of times, and we had some real battles over that before she
sort of came to accept it. But I had to get love somewhere, honey."

"Yeah dad, I know you did," I said sympathetically. "Because I bet you've always been
a real sexy guy. And horny too."

There! I said it! I got it out of my system. I'd long thought this about my father, that he
was a really sexual animal, and that all that carnality was wasted on my mother. I
couldn't believe mom didn't respond to dad's vividly alluring masculinity, his sheer, raw
sexiness. Even my girlfriends used to say to me how they thought my dad was a real
stud. They said my mom was gorgeous and all, but they'd never mention anything
about her seeming sexy. Because she wasn't.

Dad smiled at me now. It's like he actually got a kick having me ask him whether he
was a horny dude.

"Yeah, sweetheart, that's one thing I have to admit," he said. "I've always had a hell of
libido. I guess you can say I'm 'horny'."

Just hearing him say that thrilled me. Your own father, whom you adore, admitting how
he's got a potent libido! And now that he was separated from mom and on his own, I
figured he was hornier than ever!

"So what kind of women did you mess around with? Did I ever meet any of them?" I
quizzed further.

Now dad filled me in, happy to be getting some of this off his chest. One of these
women he mentioned I knew real well because she happened to be our next door
neighbor. I used to play with her kids when I was young. Like dad, she was unhappily
married and I guess they had found each other in their time of need. He told me how
he'd sneak over there, just twenty feet from our own house, when Shirley's husband
was at work or out of town.

"Did mom ever find out about Shirley?"

"No, that's one she never knew nothing about."

It's a good thing too, because mom still lived next door to Shirley and her husband!

Suddenly I noticed what time it was.

"Oh shit, dad, I've got to get ready!" I told him. I had a date that night and didn't
realize how late it was. So I reluctantly excused myself -- by this time it was hard to
tear myself away from dad and his revelations. Hearing them seemed more exciting
than going out with Trent. Though all this talk with dad had made me start feeling real
horny, and maybe Trent would take care of that. He was an okay fuck when he wanted
to be.

I reminded dad I had a date that night, promising to pick up where we left off
tomorrow, continuing our conversation about him and my mom and their sex life, and
the state of dad's libido.

"Have a good time, hon," he waved as I left, the sweetest of smiles lighting up his
handsome face.

Many hours later, after a very disappointing evening with Trent, I returned home,
letting myself in very quietly so as not to disturb dad, who was probably already asleep.
But then I noticed there was a thin stream of light peeking through his door, which had
been left slightly ajar. It seemed dad was in fact still up, and I wondered what he was
doing. So I tip-toed over quietly, thinking he may have fallen asleep with the lights on.
But when I looked in his room, through the crack in the door, I could see my father was
very much awake, and not only awake, but keeping very busy.

Because there he was in bed, looking down at some magazine, his fist wrapped around
his very erect cock, masturbating! I could hardly believe what I was witnessing -- I had
walked in on my own father jerking off to some girlie magazine!

I stood there silently, watching. I'd always thought my father was real cute and sexy,
and had to admit to myself guiltily that I sometimes thought of him as a sex object. And
tonight, having talked to him about sex and how he hadn't gotten what he needed from
mom, I felt myself becoming aroused by dad. He was staying with me, in the adjoining
bedroom and just the thought of that now made my head spin. Going out on my date
with Trent all I could think about was dad and the conversation we were having before
I split. I began to feel really turned on. And I realized it wasn't Trent who was turning
me on, but thoughts of my dad! Trent even mentioned that I seemed to be acting
especially hot tonight. What he couldn't know was that it wasn't him who was making
me hot, but thoughts of my own father!

And now, after a disappointing date, here I was, looking at my naked father, furiously
masturbating!

Naturally the first thing I noticed was his cock. It was big and it was beautiful! I hadn't
remembered ever seeing my dad's penis before, soft or erect. And now here it was all
stiff and swollen, his fingers wrapped around it as he stroked it slowly, gazing at his
magazine. I could feel my pussy instantly cream as I stared at the incredible sight of
dad playing with himself like this. How I would have liked to slide a hand under my
skirt, under the elastic of my panties and start playing with myself as I kept watching
him! But I feared that I'd make noise and be noticed. And I didn't know if I wanted
that; it would probably put an abrupt stop to this intensely erotic sideshow.

Dad took his time stroking it and after awhile I just couldn't stand it any more and
finally brought a hand down between my legs. I must've been rubbing it a little too
hard or maybe dad heard my panting, because suddenly he looked up, wondering
whether he had heard something. Instantly I had to think what to do. Should I just pull
back silently, tip-toeing back to my own bedroom and leaving dad to his own devices?
Or should I do what I was more and more feeling like doing, though I knew how
outrageous that would be. Should I reveal myself to dad and let him know I'd been
watching him?

And that's what I decided to do, opening the door all the way, letting him see me
standing there.

"Why look at you, dad, enjoying yourself," I said matter-of-factly as he gazed up at me,
frozen in shock to see me there. Now I walked into the room nonchalantly as my father
tossed the magazine aside and pulled his hand away from his penis.

"Check it out! You've got a big one," I said, pointing out the obvious. "I guess mom just
didn't know how lucky she was."

Dad smirked.

"She didn't view that as luck. The bigger it was, the more she had to endure was the
way she looked at it," he said bitterly.

"Well me, dad, I just love enduring a nice, big one," I said, amazed at my boldness.

"What are you doing home anyway, baby?" he asked, his cock now softening, the
stiffness leaving his penis still big and meaty, but soft now. Which, of course, I
regretted. I had told dad I'd probably be spending the night with Trent.

"Oh, my date was really shitty," I explained. "We went back to Trent's place and I was
feeling real horny and stuff -- partly it was the way you and me had been talking about
sex before I left -- but Trent had drunk so much beer he couldn't even get it up. So I
split."

My dad looked up at me amazed, and I was amazed too, telling him how disappointed I
was that I couldn't get fucked that night.

Now that he had fully taken in that I was standing in front of him like this, having
watched him masturbate, he started to squirm.

"I feel so embarrassed, honey," he said, a pained look on his face. "You coming home
and seeing me like this."

"Don't dad, don't feel embarrassed. In fact, you just put your hand right back where it
was, you hear me?" I said, grabbing hold of his wrist and bringing his own hand down
to his cock again, stunned that I was actually doing that. And the way he gazed into my
eyes, I'd say dad was pretty stunned himself.

"Go ahead dad, keep stroking it. You can do it in front of me. I loved watching you do
that." I said, picking up the magazine he'd been looking at. It was opened to a spread
shot of a big, busty blonde holding her legs wide open to expose the glossy pink slit of
her shaved cunt.

"Is this how you like your pussies, dad, shaved?" I asked.

"No, not especially," he said.

"I sure don't shave mine," I said, all inhibitions gone now. "In fact I got myself quite a
bush down there, between my legs."

This was the moment of truth. How far was I going to go?

"Want to see it, dad?"

"Bu-- but-- " he stammered.

"But what?"

"But you're my daughter, Wendy," he said, protesting lamely. What I noticed, however,
was that his cock, which had shriveled and gotten small and soft, was now quickly
swelling and stiffening again as he began to stroke it. That told me what I needed to
know.

"Look at you, dad. You're obviously pretty horny. I come home and I catch you
masturbating," I said. "Well, like I told you I was hoping to get some tonight and I
didn't. I'm feeling horny too, real horny. So how about I masturbate too? How about I
join you and we beat off together, watching each other?"

I tossed away the magazine.

"Instead of looking at that, a picture, you can look at me, live and in 3-D. What do you
say, dad?"

He was still stunned to silence.

"That okay?" I said, standing there.

"Uh-- yeah-- I guess-- yeah--" he said, nervous.

"Good, dad," I said, "I'll sit right over here, opposite you."

My dad was stretched out on the bed, and opposite the bed was a little sofa my
roommate had left behind when she moved to Alaska.

So now, as dad watched, stroking his shaft, I took off my clothes.

I turned around so he could see me unsnap my bra, taking it off, then slowly turned
around to reveal my tits.

"Think they're pretty, dad? I know they're not as big as mom's."

I was perfectly aware that I had a perfect set of tits, round and firm. I'd been
complimented on them many times, by guys and by babes. And though mom may have
had big ones, they were always of the soft side and a little droopy. So I can imagine
what dad was thinking, gazing at my pair.

Then I turned around again and slowly rolled my panties down over my ass, letting dad
have a good view of my smooth, satiny bottom before I turned around and showed him
that bush I'd mentioned.

"See?" I said, suddenly falling back on the couch and spreading my legs wide as dad
gazed between them, his eyes a pair of intense lasers, scanning suddenly exposed
sights. "No shaved pussy here."

I have an especially dense, thick pubic bush, honey colored, and I'm kind of proud of it.
I think it's sexy.
"I shave a little down here in the summer," I said, pointing to my upper thighs, right
below my crotch. "So it's smooth when I put on a bikini."

I did in fact have faint downy curls there, which I do shave. But that's all. Otherwise I
leave my pubic hair natural, never trimming it.

"And here's what I've got under all that hair," I said, reaching in and spreading my
outer labia, letting my father have a vivid view of my raw, pink pussy. I knew exactly
what that pussy looked like. I'm one of these women who likes to look down at myself
in a mirror. The same way I'm always hearing compliments about my breasts, both
guys and girls have told me what a pretty pussy I have, so that made me a little bit of a
narcissist about it. And I always looked forward to the moment when I could really
show it off. Though I didn't think I'd be showing it off to my own father!

"Is it pretty, dad?" I couldn't help asking, seeing how intently my father was staring
between my open legs as he fisted himself and I held it wide open for him. "Is it
prettier than mom's?"

"Shit!" he smirked. "That cold bitch wouldn't even let me look at hers. I'd have to go
down on her in the dark."

Wow! Dad sure felt a lot of pent-up resentment for mom.

"But yours, honey, yours is a beuatiful, a work of art."

"And your cock, dad, that's another piece of art," I said, staring at it. In fact, in my view
at least, dad had himself a beautiful, perfect cock. I considered myself sort of a
connoisseur of cocks, having laid my eyes on quite a few of them. And to supplement
my personal observations, I've been a keen viewer of porn videos, which have allowed
me endless opportunities to peruse erect cocks of every size, shape and color. From all
this I've developed some standards. Proportion is all-important, though I do prefer my
cocks on the large size, and thick too. And I especially like the sort that has a nice long
muscle running along the underside, which gives the penis a real definition, like a
sculpted body shaped by lots of hours in the gym. Though the sculpting of a cock is
inborn and can't be altered by any effort. Anyway, dad had that kind of cock, I could
now see, the kind that's defined by a muscle etching its underside.
Looking at his cock, I thought about our next door neighbor, Shirley enjoying it, sucking
on it, taking it inside. Shirley's a rather ordinary looking, scrawny women. But she still
oozes this intense, unmistakable sexuality, something I'd always noticed about her and,
evidently, so had dad. So now I pictured Shirley dropping down to her bony knees in
front of my dad, taking his big cock between her full lips.

"Bet Shirley loved that cock of yours," I couldn't help saying. "It's so big and hard. Bet
Mr. Munson didn't have one like that."

Mr. Munson was Shirley's husband and, like my mom, he seemed to be another prude.
No wonder Shirley and my dad, living in houses only a few yards apart, came to lust for
one another.

"Yeah, she had herself a pretty good time with it," dad said, allowing himself a smile.

Now I wet a finger in my mouth and brought it down to my clit which I knew was hard
and swollen and clearly visible to dad. Some babes, you can hardly see their clits under
the hoods. But mine, it always stands out like a shiny, pink pea when I get excited.

"Look dad, I got myself a little hardon too," I said, flickering a finger across my
engorged clit, showing it off. And, bringing a couple of fingers of my other hand to my
mouth to make them wet, I brought them down to my stiff nipples and now rubbed
them, giving dad a really sexy show, playing with my titties as I rubbed my pussy.

"See, isn't this better than a nasty old magazine?" I purred as he stroked away at his
penis furiously, obviously loving the view of his naked, exposed daughter masturbating
right in front of him. As I relished the sight of my father twisting his thick, long cock in
his fist.

"Whack it, dad, go on and beat that meat!" I urged him, now sliding a couple of fingers
up my very wet cunt, making sure dad had a perfect view of those stiff fingers
disappearing up my vagina. I told my dad I'd be his alternative to a stroke mag, and
now I was more than fulfilling my promise.
"Here, check this out," I said, suddenly turning around on my knees and sticking my
butt out at him. I'm well aware that I have a pair of buns to die for, and now I wanted
to make sure dad got himself a nice eyeful of my sexy bottom.

"Like my butt, daddy?" I cooed, looking over my shoulder at him, seeing his eyes glazed
over as he took in the view. Then I reached back to hold myself open so dad could see
what I kept hidden between those buns of mine.

"Did those babes you'd see, the ones you went out on mom with, did they let you come
near their butts? How about Shirley? Did she or any of those other sluts like to have
you come knocking around their back doors?" I couldn't help asking him.

"A couple," he answered. "Especially Shirley."

"No shit!" I said. The next time I went over to visit my mom, I'd have to go over and
say hello to Shirley. Of course I wouldn't be able to say anything about what I knew.
But I'd be looking over that runty housewife with fresh eyes, knowing she and my dad
made it, and that she let dad do her up the butt!

"How about you, honey?" my dad asked. "You sure seem to like showing it off. Do you
take it up there?"

Now I wet a finger in my mouth and worked it between my cheeks and into my
asshole.

"I sure do, and I love it, too," I confessed truthfully, amazed that dad and I were
sharing such intimacies about our sexual proclivities. "That's something you now know
about your daughter that you didn't know before, that she loves getting screwed in her
butt."

"Wendy, I can't believe we're talking like this to each other, that we're doing what we're
doing," dad exclaimed, still finding it all stunningly remarkable.

"Well we are, dad, we are," I said, turning back around and facing him again. "I'm
turning you on and you're turning me on and we're beating off together. It's wild, isn't
it?"
"It sure is, honey," he growled, fisting that boner ferociously now, his face getting a
little red, the veins in his neck showing. I could tell dad was close now, close to the
brink. And I was as close as I needed to be. I could get myself off anytime now, but I
wanted to see dad get off first. I wanted to see it shoot out of him. And at just that
moment, when the semen was exploding out of his cock, that's the moment I'd get
myself off.

"Go ahead, dad, beat it. Get off. Let me see you shoot it," I urged as seconds later he
closed his eyes and threw his head back, one stream of cum after another shooting out
of his prick and landing all over his stomach and chest, even up over his face. That was
one of the nastiest things I'd ever seen, my father's sperm landing all over himself as
he beat himself off.

"Look at you, dad, you creamed all over yourself!" I howled as I brought myself to the
peak. "Now me, dad. Meeeee!!! Now I'm getting off!!!"

My whole body convulsed and quivered as an electrifying orgasm raced through my


nervous system, its zenith felt in my clit, so aroused and sensitive now that I actually
had to pull my finger away.

"Oh God, dad, that felt so goooood!"

We looked at each other now, both panting, our chests heaving as we regained our
breath. My legs were still spread wide and my pussy, I knew, was soaked. Dad was
staring right at it as my own eyes drifted over his trim, fit body, covered with gobs of
his own semen.

"I'll be right back," I said as I got up and went to the bathroom. I soaked a wash cloth
in warm water and returned to my dad, wiping him clean of his own cum, even daring
to pat his penis with the wash cloth.

"What do you usually do, release it into a tissue, dad?" I asked. I always wondered how
guys dealt with that. Did they just stain everything in sight with their semen when they
ejaculated? Or did they jerk off into a towel or a tissue? Or all over themselves, as dad
just had?"
"Yeah, honey, that's what I usually do," dad said, staring at me, still in a trance I could
see, amazed at what had just transpired.

"You feel good, daddy?"

"Yeah, I feel real good, hon."

"So do I," I said. "I'm so glad we did this. It felt so intimate. I feel so close to you now,
dad, closer than I ever have."

This was an awkward moment. What was going to happen now? Of course we really
hadn't had sex, we hadn't violated that ancient taboo. We'd just jerked off together and
turned each other on. True, I had patted down dad's cock after he'd cum. But that was
still pretty innocent. I figured now I'd better not push my luck and take it too far. I
could see that dad looked a little stunned by all this.

"Good night, dad."

So I just gave him a little goodnight kiss before returning to my room. Of course I
would've gladly slipped in there with him, under the sheets right next to dad. But he
looked a little flustered and unsure now that he had cum. After all, he and his adult
daughter had just beat off right next to each other. That wasn't what you'd call an
everyday family occurrence!

When I woke up the next morning dad was already gone. There was a note telling me
he had gone over to sign some papers concerning that condo he was buying, and that
he'd be back sometime in the afternoon. I didn't have any classes that day, and had
planned on doing some shopping and taking care of a few errands. But after that wild
scene with dad I felt lazy, like a cat who just wants to purr and stretch all day. I didn't
even bother getting dressed as I just lounged around the house naked, making myself
a cup of coffee, watching a dumb soap opera, something I almost never do. And, most
of all, thinking about me and dad, reliving every second of what had happened last
night. In fact, that soon got me so excited, reminiscing about it, that I just flung myself
back on my bed, legs spread wide, and beat off again, conjuring up images of my
father playing with his big penis while I showed off my steamy pussy to him.
A little later, as I dropped my butt down on the toilet ready to take a piss, I heard dad's
key in the door. I hadn't bothered closing the door to the bathroom and now I could
hear dad heading for it. I smiled to myself as suddenly there he was in the doorway,
staring down at me, just as I began to pee.

"I'm sorry, honey, I didn't know you were in here," he said, starting to close the door.

"It's cool, dad. You can stay. You can stay keep me company while I piss," I said,
spreading my thighs so that could see the yellow stream of urine leaving my pussy. I
guess after last night I had become obsessed with the idea of showing off for him.

Finished now, I wiped myself dry and stood up.

"Did you need to take a pee, dad?" I asked. "That why you came in here."

"Yeah," he said, standing there a little awkwardly, but his eyes showing horniness again
as he gazed at my still naked body.

"Well go ahead, dad," I urged, lifting up the toilet seat for him. "You can piss now that
I'm done."

Still a little unsure of himself, he unzipped his pants and pulled it out, stepping up to
the toilet. He was probably nervous because for a few seconds he just couldn't do
anything. Then, suddenly, he started pissing.

"Here, let me hold it while you pee," I said, boldly taking his penis in my hand as he
urinated. I had decided earlier on that jacking off with my father was not enough, not
by a long shot. Now that we had done that, now that we had opened up to each other
about our sexual longings, I wanted him. I had decided that I was perfectly willing to
violate that powerful taboo and have sex with my own father! He obviously needed
some, and though I was getting plenty from several different quarters, what I wanted
most of all now was dad -- dad and that big, thick cock of his! The only question was,
did he feel the same way? Despite his lust, would he be willing to go that far?

When he was done, I shook off the last few drops. I'd done this to guys a few times,
held on to them while they peed and I've always sort of liked that. But then again, I
love holding a cock in my hand under just about any circumstances.

As I held on to him like this, shaking off the last drop or two, his cock began to thicken
and stiffen in my hand, just as I hoped it would.

"Look at you, dad," I purred. "You're getting all big and rigid again."

Now that he finished peeing, I put the toilet seat back down and sat on it, my dad's
cock at eye-level now. And it wasn't just at eye-level, but sticking out right in my face,
fully erect. I looked up at my dad, our eyes meeting, his gaze mixing lust with
confusion. This wasn't merely the two of us across from each other, naked, beating off
together, as outrageous as that may have been. No, this was dad's hardon inches from
my lips. And that meant only one thing.

"Now's your chance, dad," I warned him. "tell me to stop if you don't want me to do
anything, if you don't want us to go any further."

But he said nothing, and so I unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants to his knees.
Then I took his thick shaft in my hand and, opening my mouth, wrapped my lips around
his beautiful cock. We'd passed the threshold now, that was for sure! Me sitting on the
toilet, naked, dad standing in front of me, his pants down, I was sucking his cock! I was
going down on my own father! The faint scent of urine wafting up from the bowl below
somehow aroused me immensely as the focus of my whole world now became my
father's rigid penis.

I examined every inch of that cock with wide-open eyes as with my lips, my tongue, my
mouth I lovingly caressed my father with a show of intense oral lust

I kept looking up at him and he kept looking down at me as I forced more and more of
his cock in my mouth and down my throat.

There was no shame here now, no guilt, as more than anything we wanted to look right
at each other, father and daughter, as I kept on giving him head.

I could see dad had himself a big one from the moment I first laid eyes on him fisting
himself. Then, a few moments ago, when I held him in my own hand, I could really feel
how thick and hard he was. But now, having him between my lips like this made me
realize that my dad was probably hung thicker than any dude whose cock I had ever
sucked. I really had to strain my lips to get them around his ample girth.

"Oh wow, you really got a mouthful down here for me, don't you?" I said, pulling my
mouth away a moment, smiling sassily at him, licking my lips.

"If you say so, hon," he said, a smile lighting up his face.

"Now how about you turn around for me, dad," I said, helping him to do just that as he
hesitated a moment, wondering what I was up to next. Suddenly, his taut, smooth
buttocks were staring me in the face. Dad's butt looked like it could've belonged to a
guy twenty years younger. But men's butts are like that. We babes, the state of our
butts sometimes reveals our age. But guys often don't have that problem.

"Bend over a little, dad," I told him, pushing on his upper back as he must've guessed
what I was up to now. Well, I soon showed him as I held open his buttocks and took in
the sight of the rubbery ridge of his sphincter. Then I dug my tongue into his crack and
started to lick his asshole.

"Oh God, Wendy, look what you're doing!" he said, a little shocked.

"I'm eating your butt, dad, that's what I'm doing," I said bluntly as I lapped away at
him, wondering what he thought now. He was quickly learning he had himself a pretty
freaky daughter!

"Did that feel good?" I asked as I pulled my tongue from between his ass cheeks,
turning him around, looking up at him again.

"Honey, it felt just great!" he growled sexily.

"Did mom ever do that do you, did she ever lick your ass, dad?"

"Maybe once or twice she did that, when I begged her. But she made sure I knew how
she was doing me a big favor, how she didn't really like doing that to me at all," dad
scoffed.

"Did you ever fuck her up the butt?" I asked, my curiosity unleashed.

"Same thing. In all my years with your mom she'd let me do it to her like that maybe
three, four times. And every time it was such a sacrifice, and the sooner I'd pull it out
the better she'd like it. She thought it was pretty twisted to even want to do that. But
your mom was something of a prude, Wendy."

Now dad looked me in the way.

"How about you honey? You said before you liked to take it back there."

Just hearing my dad say that send a chill running up and down my spine.

"I love to turn over for it. I don't know why, dad, but I just feel so wonderfully exposed
and vulnerable sticking my butt out, waiting for a guy to come at me that way, up my
ass--"

I stared right up into his eyes

"-- as you're going to find out for yourself," I promised him. "How about we head over
to my bedroom?"

As I stood up from the toilet I could see I hadn't flushed. The water in the bowl was
yellow, my urine down there mixed with my father's. That's what we were doing now,
me and dad, mixing it up, really mixing it up!

In my bedroom I have a queen-sized bed, much larger than the twin in the bedroom
my dad was using.

"Take off your clothes, dad," I said as I pulled back the sheets.

I took his hand and dragged him down on the bed with me, throwing my arms around
his neck. We were skin to skin now and I felt his hardon pressing against my stomach
as he could feel my tits squeezed against his chest.
We looked into each other's eyes lovingly. It was with the love we always felt as a very
close father and daughter. But now it was something more, too. A different kind of love
was stirring, was sizzling between us -- sexual love, physical love.

"I really loved watching you jerk off last night, dad," I told him as I ran my fingers
through his thick, chestnut hair. "You shot so much cum, too. I mean you really
creamed all over yourself."

"Oh honey, I felt kind of embarrassed, spraying it all over myself like that."

"You shouldn't dad! I loved wiping it off, cleaning you up. And there was so much to
wipe off too. I don't know if I've ever seen a guy shoot such a big load."

"That's because you turned me on so much, hon," he said, "sitting there all naked, your
hand between your legs."

"Kiss me," I whispered, bringing my mouth to his as our lips separated and our hot
breath mixed. We kissed each other with needy, pent-up passion, my hand reaching
down to take hold of dad's cock.

"I want to suck it some more," I hissed in his ear.

Now I slid my lips down over his neck and chest, stopping to suck his puny male
nipples, then dragging my tongue down over his taut stomach, stopping to lick his
navel. Then my tongue journey continued as I brushed my lips against his crinkly, dark
pubic hair as I held on to his erect penis.

Now I shifted position, sliding down on the bed until my face was between dad's thighs.
Suddenly I was staring at his balls and started to drag my tongue over the rough skin
of his scrotum, then slowly flickered that tongue up over the smooth, taut skin of his
cock, licking his shaft slowly. Finally I engulfed him with my lips again and resumed the
blow-job I had begun in the bathroom when I sat on the toilet seat with him standing in
front of me, the faint scent of our urine somehow deeply arousing me as I sucked his
cock.
Now I was sucking it some more, giving my dad a nice, slow blow-job, showing him
why one guy after another had told me that when it came to cocksucking, I was second
to none.

"Damn, look at you go, sweetheart!" he gasped as I swallowed most of the length of his
shaft, taking it down my throat.

"Oh daddy!" I gasped, pulling back for air. "I just love it! I just love going down on you
and sucking your cock!"

"I can tell, baby," he purred, caressing my head as I kept wolfing him down. "I can tell
how much you love it."

I didn't want to suck him too much, though. I didn't want him to cum from my oral
attention. No, I had other plans for dad. This was just the beginning. I had a pussy for
him to lick and to fill with his cock. And an asshole into which to invite him!

But first I wanted just a little more of what I had first tasted in the bathroom when I
had dad standing above me, bending over and showing it off. This time he didn't have
to bend over as I turned him around and held open his cheeks, staring at that tempting
hole.

He turned his head to look back at me, a wild look on his face, raw, sexual hunger
oozing from every pore.

"Daddy want his little honey-bunny to lick his asshole some more?" I purred in a
childlike, sing-song voice.

"Daddy would like that very much," he rasped.

And so I slid my tongue into his crack and ate up dad's ass with a ravenous hunger I
had a hunch he'd never quite seen before when it came to that thing.

"I don't do this to every dude I make it with, dad," I told him, pulling away. "Just the
ones I feel close to, the ones who really turn me on. And none have turned me on more
than you, dad."
I devoured his sphincter, then his balls and cock again, giving him a total, oral going-
over.

Then, suddenly, without warning, I straddled his face.

"Now you eat me, dad," I said, lowering myself as his tongue reached out to taste his
young daughter's steaming vulva.

"Oh daddy, that feels so good!" I squealed as I basked in the silky motion of his wet
tongue. But what was really wet was my own pussy, damp as moss after a rainstorm,
dripping from all this pent-up excitement. The excitement of these taboo pleasures, the
forbidden thrill of incest!

"Now this," I said, shifting my bottom up an inch of two until I had my asshole planted
right over his mouth. Knowing just what was expected, dad began to tongue my
rubbery anus with the same eager enthusiasm I had tongued his.

"Yeah, dad lick my hot, sassy butt!" I hissed at him, grinding my bottom down against
his probing tongue. I almost went dizzy thinking how intimate this was, me sitting over
my father's face, his greedy tongue wedged into my asshole while I reached back
behind me to take hold of his achingly stiff cock. It's that cock I wanted now. I had
walked in on daddy whacking it, then I joined him, watching him whack it as I had him
watch me beat off my pussy. Then there was that moment when I brought a wet wash
cloth down to it and wiped it clean of semen, actually touching it. And today I had
finally fisted it myself, and then licked and sucked it. Now I was ready for the full
treatment. I was ready to take dad's cock in my cunt and have him fuck the shit out of
me!

So I lifted myself up off his face and, still straddling his body, I wiggled my way
downward until I was straddling his hips, lifting myself up some more to give me room
to the work the tip of that long, thick cock of dad's inside myself.

"Ready for this, dad?" I purred, looking down at his eyes, eyes that were scorchingly
alive with passionate desire, "Ready to bury this big old thing up your daughter's cunt?"
I lowered my lips to his to kiss him, rubbing the tip of his cock against my inflamed
membranes, against my moist, dripping vulva.

"We're about to fuck, dad," I whispered, looking into his eyes. "Father and daughter.
Isn't that twisted? Isn't it wild?"

All he could do was nod, his head no doubt spinning as he pondered the sheer
outrageousness of it all.

And then, holding on to the shaft I worked it into my cunt. Once the tip was securely in
place I pulled my hand away and slowly just lowered myself down on it, impaling my
vagina on dad's thick penis nice and slow and easy, all the while staring right at him.

"Oh God, you feel so good, dad!" I gasped as I took in the delicious sensations,
luxuriated in the thrilling fact that my own father had his manhood buried in my body.
It was the work of that hard prick of his that had helped to bring me into this world in
the first place, and now, twenty years later, I was making use of that prick again,
making use of it in the most twisted, taboo way imaginable!

I rocked up and down on it slowly, relishing the rigid thickness, squeezing it with my
skilled and practiced vaginal muscles.

"Here, dad, you haven't licked or sucked on these yet," I said, lowering my breasts to
his face. He took them in his big hands, caressing and squeezing them sensually as he
licked, then sucked the stiff, corky nipples.

"Oh yes, suck on my titties, they're so sensitive, dad."

He sucked on them okay, in fact he could hardly stop sucking on them as he thrust
upwards into my body and I rocked up and down on his sweet, meaty pole.

"I want to feel you on top now, daddy," I said, suddenly rolling over so I was flat on my
back and he was between my thighs, on top of me. I wrapped my legs around his waist
and pressed him close, kissing him again as he did the work now and I just laid back,
my legs spread wide, taking in his rugged, furious thrusts.
We kissed again then I pulled away from his face so I could look into his eyes.

"This is so amazing, honey," he gasped. "What we're doing. It's beyond the pale--"

But rather than outrage and guilt, the sly, wicked smile on his face told me that dad
enjoyed going beyond the pale with his adult daughter, enjoyed it one hell of a lot!

"We're fucking, dad, we're actually fucking!" I hissed, needing to say it, to hear it, to
put into words.

"That's what we're doing, baby," he said, kissing me again.

I was so excited and my dad was screwing me so beautifully that soon I could begin to
feel those sensations building up inside me. Some women have trouble achieving
orgasm, they have to strain, really concentrate to bring themselves over the edge. A lot
of them can only do that with their own fingers or when they're being touched or licked,
not just from having a cock inside them. But luckily I've never had such problems.
Orgasms have come to me as naturally as breathing, right from the time I had my first
one, beating off furiously one night, wondering what that experience I'd heard so much
about would be like.

In fact, I can pretty much control my orgasms, holding them back if I want to delay
them, urging them on by concentrating on my feelings and thoughts.

For a few minutes I had been on the brink but had held myself back. Now I was ready
to go over the top. So I closed my eyes and concentrated on the exquisite feelings
brought on by my father's savage thrusts. I pictured that thick cock of his completely
filling my vaginal canal, pushing back the walls with his thrusts, the tip of his cock
slamming against my womb. The image of all that was so wonderfully intimate, and yet
so obscenely twisted, knowing that it was not the tip of any old penis pressing against
my cervix, but my own father's!

When I'm right on the brink of my pleasure spasm, as I was now, I like to have the guy
stop moving. That's when I just want his whole thing inside me as I make all the
moves. So that's what I did, sinking my cunt over the full length of dad's cock, pressing
down so he was buried inside me, filling my cunt to the hilt.
"I'm close, dad, I'm almost there..." I gasped, pressing down on it hard, twisting my
pelvis to massage my innards with dad's love stick, just the way I like doing at the final
moments before lift off.

"Any second, dad, any second..." I panted, beads of sweat pouring off my forehead. I
looked down at dad who was staring up at me intently, knowing I was about to
explode. His own daughter was about to climax, impaled on his big prick!

"Oh fuck!.... Oh shit!"!" I howled, feeling the magic surge, feeling a million little rockets
of pure, sweet carnal pleasure explode between my legs.

"Ahhhhh..... ohhhhhh.....n- n- now! Nowwwww!!!!" I howled at the top of my lungs,


bearing down on it, my vaginal walls throbbing against the pressure of dad's thickness
as the climax erupted like a volcano blowing its cap.

"Oh God, dad! Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! That was so good!

That felt so damned good!"

My dad had seen me climax when we beat off together. Now he had witnessed me
climax a second time, this time courtesy of his skilled, rugged lovemaking, courtesy of
that beautiful boner of his, still wedged deep in my throbbing, quivering pussy.

Slowly I lifted myself off my dad and lay beside him, immediately taking hold of his
cock, as hard as ever, and now slick and wet from my cunt.

I looked into his eyes.

"That felt so wonderful, you made me feel so good!" I couldn't stop telling him,
overwhelmed with the sheer joy, the deep, profound satisfaction of the moment. Every
woman loves it when a man makes her cum, especially with his cock, his screwing. But
to have it be my own dad who did that to me made it seem infinitely more
extraordinary.

Now I just lay close to my father, kissing him tenderly as he gazed at me, no doubt
seeing the radiance in my face, the happiness I was feeling. Then I suddenly brought
my face down to his cock and sucked it gently. I always loved doing this, sucking a cock
after I'd been fucked with it, tasting myself. Usually it's after the guy has cum too, so I
taste a little of his semen together with my own juices. But dad hadn't cum yet, so all I
was tasting was myself. That's long been a little vice of mine, savoring my own
essence. When I first started masturbating, I'd always suck on my fingers after I'd jam
them up my wet pussy. Sometimes I'd even suck them after fingering my asshole. I
guess I'm just outrageously oral. Plus I'm a real narcissist, so naturally I love tasting
myself.

"Yum, yum!" I purred, coming back up to dad. "You taste just like me, dad."

"Wonder why?" he said with a smile, caressing my hair.

Now I lifted one of my dad's hands to my face and sucked on his middle finger, making
it wet with my saliva, then brought that hand back behind me, between my cheeks.

"Stick it up there, dad, finger my asshole with it," I urged him as he worked his finger
into my crack, finding the rubbery sphincter and gently working a finger inside.

"Feel all nice and warm and tight?" I asked.

"Sure does, honey."

"Bet it would feel all nice and warm and tight for your prick, huh daddy?" I said.

"Yes, I'd bet it would," he growled, his cock pressing against my thigh, his finger
working its way deeper into my ass.

"How about it, then? How about I get myself prepped and you stick that big, hard thing
of yours right up my asshole?" I said as I squirmed away from his probing finger,
reaching around him to my night table where, in a drawer, I kept a big tube of
lubricating jelly, there expressly for this purpose.

"I always like to keep some of this in arm's reach," I said, letting him see the tube,
unscrewing it.
Then I got up on elbows and knees, sticking my butt out so dad could see it, just like I
had last night when we were beating off and I wanted to show off my bottom to him
after letting him have an eyeful of my pussy and my tits.

I squeezed a big dab of the clear, cool lubricating jelly onto my fingers, then slapped it
back between my buns, looking over my shoulder to see dad staring at me doing this,
his jaw hanging slack, his eyes wide and unblinking, his dick, still slick and shiny from
my cunt, held in his hand.

"Are you sure it's okay, me doing it to you like that, honey?" my dad asked me. "I
mean, that is going pretty far."

"Hey dad, I wouldn't have suggested it if I didn't think it was cool, if I really didn't want
it that way," I told him, rubbing the jelly into my crack, spreading it around my
sphincter, working it inside my anal canal with a couple of fingers, something I'd done
countless times.

"That is pretty freaky, Wendy, you'll have to admit," he said, smiling. "My own daughter
asking me screw her up the ass."

"Well dad, like I told you, freaky is my middle name!"

I hadn't been fucked in the butt in a couple of weeks, so I needed to make sure I was
thoroughly lubed, especially since dad was so thick.

"Here, dad," I said, handing him the tube. "Work some more in there. I haven't done it
like this for a while, so you've got to make sure I'm good and greased."

I had loved having dad watch me work the lubricant into my crack, prepping myself.
But now having him help out, having him lube me himself, that I really found exciting. I
looked over my shoulder at him as he squeezed some more between my cheeks,
rubbing it around with his loving fingers.

"Work it inside too," I told him as he squeezed some right into the hole, pushing it up
inside me with his fingers. To feel my father's stiff fingers digging into my rectum send
a chill racing through me from head to foot. Talk about intimate! Talk about taboo!
Daddy was fingering my asshole, getting it ready for his big cock! What could have
been more intimate and more taboo than that?

"I can't believe I'm going to be doing this to you, honey," he said as he twisted his
fingers inside me, working the jelly deep in there, where it would ease the way for his
awesomely thick penis.

"What, dad?" I said, teasing him. "Sticking your cock up my asshole, is that all?"

He laughed, amazed at my brazen audacity, amazed at his own.

Normally, when I'm fucked up the ass, the guy comes at me from behind as I kneel
down and stick it out for him. But this being my own father about to do that to me, I
wanted to face him, I wanted to look into his eyes as he buried his penis in my rectum
and sodomized me.

"Okay, that's probably enough," I said, whipping around and laying flat on my back, but
this time grabbing two pillows and wedging them under my buttocks. That had the
effect of raising up my bottom. When I flexed my legs and pulled them back by the
ankles, my asshole was sticking up and out, poised and ready for dad's entry.

He looked down at the exposed, vulnerable and thoroughly greased hole, holding onto
his cock as he knelt between my thighs. Now we looked into each other's eyes again.
There was love in dad's gaze -- deep, tender love. And passion. And desire. And pure,
electric lust!

"I'm ready, dad, I'm ready for your cock," I whispered, staring into his big, liquid brown
eyes. "My asshole is ready for your cock."

He brought the tip up against my slick sphincter. I gasped as I felt the slight pressure
of his knob against my anal ridge. I was ready for that pressure, eager for it. I reached
down to take hold of his shaft, working it inside my hole, pushing outward to meet him,
forcing his cockhead past my anal barrier, the ring opening, dilating to make way for his
thickness. Sometimes when I do this with a guy who's real thick it can be an effort and
we have to go about it slowly and carefully. But though dad was thicker than just about
any guy who had done this to me, I was so excited, so thrilled, that all I wanted to do
was to open up for him completely, I wanted to welcome every last inch of his cock up
into my waiting, willing ass.

"Oh yes, dad!" I hissed, wrapping my arms around his neck, as I felt his cockhead, the
thickest part of his penis, pop inside me, the shaft following. I looked deep into his
eyes. There he was on top of me, my own father, sliding more and more of his cock
into my rectal depths as I urged him on.

"Do it to me, dad! Do it! Fuck my ass! I want you, I need you, dad, I need you in there,
in my hot, funky, young bottom!" I hissed. "So slam it in there!"

I slid my hands down to his buttocks, gripping them, feeling them move against me as
he thrust forward. I don't know how many women do it like this, but I know that me
and a lot of my girlfriends have loved taking it up the ass. It's nasty and it feels so
damned good to be violated like that. Before I started doing it anally I used to wonder
how faggots could be faggots, how they could let themselves miss out on fucking. But
after that first time I took it up the ass I suddenly understood. And from talking with
some of them I learned they actually think they have it over straight guys. They can
fuck and be fucked, they say.

Anyway, I'm a woman so all I can do is be fucked (though naturally, like many babes, I
sometimes fantasize about what it would be like to have a cock of my own). But unlike
a lot of women, probably most, who only make one hole available, I love to have both
of mine penetrated. And never did I enjoy that backdoor penetration more than now,
with my own father pounding it up my butt.

"Let me know if it's too much, honey, if it starts to feel uncomfortable," my dad said
and I appreciated his concern, his thoughtfulness. With that cock of his being so thick, I
was sure he'd been told by lots of babes that they'd hit their limits, taken all they could
take after dad spend a little time forcing open their bottoms with his relentless
hammering.

"You fuck me there all you want, daddy," I told him and meant it too. I was all greased
up and rarin' to go! Nothing makes you able to tolerate excess like deep arousal. And
the arousal I was feeling at this moment couldn't have been any deeper. When I was
on top of my dad, right on the verge of cumming, and I sunk down hard over his shaft,
feeling the tip pressing against my cervix, I revelled in the recognition that my own
father's presence was wedged deep within my body. Now it was happening again, dad's
prick buried all the way in the dark, humid depths of my bowels, his balls slapping
against my buttocks!

"Oh God, honey, I don't think I can hold out much longer," dad said, his breathing
suddenly becoming heavier, the veins on his forehead bulging, the sweat beginning to
pour off him.

"Yes, dad, yes!" I barked, pressing him tightly against me, squeezing him with my anal
muscles until, suddenly, I felt that unmistakable throbbing in my rectum. My father had
his eyes closed, his face screwed up in a grimace that looked like pain, but which I
knew reflected sheer pleasure. And now I closed my eyes too, reveling in it, feeling dad
squirting his liquid bounty inside me, depositing a pool of his spunk deep within my
bowels.

"I love you dad," I told him, kissing him tenderly, caressing his forehead. "And I love
your big, thick cock."

"And I love you, honey," he said, "And I love your wonderfully tight ass."

"How about my pussy, dad?"

"That too, sweetheart."

---

I was an unusual boy in an unusual family. I noticed that ever since I was little, I was
different. At age 10 or so, I noticed that every time my mother and my sister and I
would go out, all they we would hear would be catcalls. My mother seemed to be the
hottest women around. At age 12 or so, when my friends and I started really liking
girls, I couldn't help but blush and get mad when one would inevitable say, "Dude, your
mom is soo hot!" I would usually punch them after that, and we would get into a short
play fight for a while. As if that was bad enough however, my sister seemed to be
turning into a knockout too. You see, my mother Jenna had adopted us when she was
about 25.
By then, I was already 9 years old and my sister was 10 years old. So technically, we
now lived with our aunt, but since mom died, we've always called her mom. She was
married to a rich lawyer for a while, but divorced him after she caught him cheating on
her. We now live more than comfortably off her job and his monthly checks. Now, just
a little over 30 years old, my mom is incredibly beautiful. She has the body of a 25 year
old, she is slim, about 5' 9", but with gigantic, enormous, springy, 42EEE tits. I didn't
know this till recently, and even though I had known they were huge, they still
surprised and shocked me. She has long shiny black hair, that's quite lustrous and likes
to curl around the cleavage of whatever top she's currently wearing. She also has nice
firm thighs and arms, mostly from working out every day, and from years of dancing
and gymnastics.

My sister Aimee looks a lot like my mom, so much so that today, at age 19, most
people think them sisters, even with their different hair colors. My sister seems to want
to follow in mom's footsteps. She is a gymnast and a dancer, and she has one of the
most incredibly bodies I have ever seen. She is young, lithe, and slender, and you can
bounce a quarter of any part of her body. She has naturally blonde hair, and likes to
wear it in a ponytail a lot. She also seemed to inherit one of our main family traits
cause her rack is incredible! Her huge 36DD tits stick out proud and perky from her
relatively small frame.

And then there's me. At age 18, I'm captain of the soccer and track team. I am about 6
feet tall and weigh 200 pounds. To look at me, I'm not very thick, but extremely well
muscled and fast. I too am unusual in certain respects however. When I was about 13,
I noticed that my penis was a lot bigger than the other boys. Most of them had about 3
inches or so, but I had 6. I also started jacking off then. I noticed that a lot of jism
would shoot out. Not because I had really big balls or anything (although given they
were proportional to my cock) but because they produced sperm at an alarmingly fast
rate.

Now, at age 18, my cock is 11 inches long, 4 inches wide and I shoot at least 10 spurts
of cum when I ejaculate. The only side effect to my extreme potency is that I'm
generally horny all the time. As soon as everyone started noticing my family, I did too. I
couldn't help but get a huge hard-on every time id see my Aimee and Jenna doing a
dance routine in their tight spandex. Or on hot days when they would put on bikinis and
lounge around by the pool. I would retreat to my room and blow load after load every
time this would happen. One day, my mom dropped one of my sister's bras in my room
while doing the laundry; it looked like something out of a "Victoria's Secret" catalog. I
got so hard thinking about her huge rack I jacked off right into the bra cup. I filled that
cup to overflowing with cum. Then I ran downstairs, rinsed it out, and put it in the
washer before anyone could find it. Every day, I would have to jack off at least 3 times
thinking about my sexy sister or mom, just to keep from going crazy. Id jack off once in
the morning after I woke up, once after running home from school, and once again,
right before I went to bed. It was a little hard to do this without getting caught, but I
managed for a while.

Unknown to her kids however, Jenna was extremely sexually frustrated. She had an
extremely high sex drive, and ever since her divorce, she has been sexually frustrated
for years. Often, she would have to masturbate her hot, juicy, clit upwards of 3 times a
day, just to keep from going insane. She dated around a bit, but none of the men she's
found could satisfy her insatiable desire for cock and cum. She had even tried women,
and loved getting her pussy eaten out, but even they would lack the stamina she
needed. It was getting especially hard for her now that her kids were grown up; she
could tell that Ben was quite the stud and that Aimee was the hottest girl in her school.
Fortunately, Aimee was in college right now, so it was just her and Ben.

One day, she got home from work early, and thinking the house to be empty, went
upstairs to lie down, relax and watch some TV. It was a pretty hot day, so all she was
wearing were tight faded jeans, and a tight tank top that barely restrained her
mountainous tit-flesh. As she climbed the stairs she could hear a muffled banging. She
decided that Ben might be home after all and decided to go check on him. As she
approached his room, she noticed that the door was open a crack. What she saw inside
shocked and surprised her. Ben was lying down on his bed with his huge cock pointing
straight up in the air. It rose from his cock curls like the huge cock tower that was his
namesake. It all stood proudly at attention, and even from over there, Jenna could tell
that his huge head was throbbing and pulsing obscenely. Ben was feverishly jacking his
cock with both hands, grunting and groaning the whole time. Jenna's nipples
immediately hardened and pressed through her top. Her cunt soaked through her
panties almost as fast. Before Ben could cum, she ran to her own room to masturbate.
Quickly she stripped out of her clothes, pulled out her largest vibrator, and had one of
the most intense orgasms she had had in her life.

*****

Things seemed different suddenly from then on. I didn't know what was going on and I
had no clue what was happening. All I knew was that my mother had somehow,
impossibly, gotten hotter recently. She would come downstairs with only a towel on
after her shower, looking for her clothes and sometimes bend over, giving me an
amazing view of her stunning, perfect ass. Of course after this I would always excuse
myself and get working on my "homework". She began hugging me more often,
complementing me on how "big and strong" I had gotten. I in turn returned the
complements, often telling her how sexy, and perfect she looked. Well, all of this was
driving my cock crazy, I had no idea what was going on but I loved it. I also new I HAD
to have my mother, there was just no way I could continue living without getting that
hot woman to fuck me. One day that summer, when we were lounging by the pool
(Aimee wasn't home) I knew my time had come.

Mom was wearing the sexiest bikini I had ever seen, it must have been knew, cause it
had a g-string bottom and a tube top. The tube top strained and lurched with every
step trying to contain her luscious tit-melons. I was in heaven. My mom was just sitting
there when she suddenly said "hey Benny, can you come here a moment baby, I need
you to put some lotion on me, I want to do some tanning." Well of course I complied! I
walked over there and she casually handed me the lotion saying, "start in the back". I
started on the back of her thighs and worked my way up, but hesitated at her perfect
ass. She noticed this and said, "Its ok, were family, I think it's about time we started
acting more mature together anyway". So of course I continued, I gently grabbed her
but and rubbed the lotion in. Throughout all of this, I was having a lot of difficulty
containing my growing slug of a cock. I continued working my way up her back until I
finished that side.

"Good, now do the front, I want to tan topless, I hate tan lines" she said. Was this for
real? I thought. I was in heaven, the only problem was, my cock was stiff as a board, it
tented the front of my bathing suit like I had shoved one of those mini-baseball bats
down there. Jenna had her eyes closed, so she didn't notice however. So I reached out,
and started rubbing lotion in, while gently massaging and caressing her body.
"Mmmmnnn, that's good baby, now do these please." She said. She then took reached
out behind her and undid her top. I almost blew a load right there; her gigantic tits
were as smooth and perky as a 14-year-old girl's. The nipples were about the size of
quarters, and stood out an eighth of an inch. I could hardly resist the urge to reach
down and suck them, so I squirted out a palm full of lotion, and gently began squeezing
and rubbing them. I paid special attention to the nipples, making sure to keep them
hard by tweaking them every once and a while. "Holy shit mom, your tits are fantastic!"
I said. "Thanks baby, you really think so, they're not too big?" She asked. "Of course
not" I replied. Suddenly, she sat up quickly. As she did so, I watched in awe as here
huge tits jiggled unrestrained. "Benny, you don't have any lotion on do you? You're
going to burn without it. Here, hand me the bottle."
I could only do as I was told. I gave her the bottle and she came by and sat down
behind me. I shifted quickly so that I could hard my giant cock. She started doing my
back, then reached around me and started doing my front. I could feel her enormous,
supple, mounds pressed against my back. Her nipples seemed to be burning a hole in
me.

"Wow Ben, you sure have muscled out well, no one can ever call you a boy again"

"Yeah, running track sure has helped me out a lot."

At this point she was practically done, but without any warning, she reached down and
pulled off my shorts. This caused my huge cock to pop out and almost hit her in the
face. She gasped in shock. After a moment she said, "You don't want any tan lines
either, now do you?" "Of course not." I responded. She rubbed lotion all around my
cock and balls, and then dipped her hands in the pool to clean them off. "Oh my god
baby, your cock is sooo big. Let mommy help you take care of that for you". She then
reached over and grabbed a hold of the base. Or tried to at least, it was so big that her
fingers couldn't even touch. Even so, she started to stroke the length up and down,
hard, but slow. She leaned in close and kissed me real deep. It was harsh and lust
filled. After a kiss like that, I could barely see straight. She leaned over and whispered
in my ear, "Tell me honey, how many inches is it, I'm dying to know. I need to know
how long something is before I shove it into my tight, hot, cunt."

"I'll tell you what, if you suck it, when I cum, ill tell you. How's that?"

"Ooh, I like this, I was craving a hot bellyful of cum right about now anyway"

"You'll get more than a bellyful all right."

She leaned over and started sucking. It was the best blowjob I have ever gotten. She
was horny all right. Her right hand took off her g-string and started fingering her cunt;
while her left jacked the 5 inches of cock she didn't have in her mouth. This was the
first time she had ever been this close to a cock this big and it was driving her nuts.
She almost came just from sucking on it. Ben's cock was oozing pre-cum at a steady
rate, and she swirled her tongue into the piss slit and drank this up like it was the
nectar of life. She loved the taste of cum, and to her, Ben's was especially sweet, the
sweetest she had ever had. "Now baby, I want you to blow a big load in my mouth, I'm
really thirsty. Can you do that for me?"
"Ugh, yes, I'm gonna turn my balls inside out for you"

Ben's cock turned as hard as a piece of steel in her mouth, and the knob puffed up till it
was the only thing she could hold in her mouth.

"FUCK! I'm Cumming!"

Jenna tensed in anticipation; this was the moment she lived for and loved, the part
where she would be rewarded for all her efforts. As he started to cum, it triggered her
own orgasm, the first of many. The first blast was huge; it hit her tonsils and went right
down her throat. So did the second blast, and the third, but Jenna was unprepared for
the sheer volume of her son's orgasm, even swallowing as fast as she could, he came
and came. Eventually the cum overflowed her mouth and dripped down her chin, onto
her huge tits, but Ben was still going. He hadn't jacked off that day, so he was as full as
he had ever been his whole life. Jenna pulled him out of her mouth and was amazed to
see that there was still more. He had filled her belly with cum, but his cock was still
spurting. A shot about 8 inches long hit her right across the face, and left a white streak
in her hair, then she aimed 3 shots across each tit, and watched him ejaculate until it
jism just barely dribbled out of him. She eagerly cleaned his cock for him, and gasped
in awe as she realized it was still hard. The site of her cum drenched body had kept him
hard as a rock the whole time. "That was the most amazing experience I have EVER
had, she said. Look at me, I'm soaked. Not just my pussy either, but all of me. I've
never seen this much cum in one place in my life. This is so fucking hot, you had better
do me right here before I cum by myself."

Ben just stared before responding. "Wow, you are the hottest women alive, It was
incredibly sexy how you ate my cum. Besides, I might still be hard, but I wont be ready
to go for a little bit anyway. Also, my cock is 11 inches long."

Jenna's eyes widened as she thought about just how much that monster would stretch
her cunt. The biggest cock she had ever had in her was 8 inches, but that would be
nothing compared to her sons.

"Oh, so you thought it was sexy when I did this?" Jenna then reached down, grabbed
her still dripping breast, and brought the cum soaked nipple to her mouth. She sucked
on the nipple, then lapped up the cum all around it. She then started to do the same
with the other one. "Not many women have big enough breasts to lick and suck their
own. But most men say they find it incredibly arousing to watch me do this, and I enjoy
it too."

By now Ben's cock was standing at full attention again. "Well, are you ready for me to
fuck you with this bad boy?"

"Am I ever, come here and give it to me like you gave it to all those little hussies you've
fucked."

She was on her hands and knees, ready for him to do her doggy style. He slowly sank
his giant prick in her, inch by inch. "Baby, slow it down, your so big, I've never been
stretched this much, or had it this good."

"O my god mom, your so tight, tighter then those other girls I fucked."

"Good, cause your never fucking them again, you hear me? If you have a load to blow,
just come to me and ill fuck and suck you dry."

"O god yes, that would be great."

Then he started pumping her. In and out he sawed his huge cock. Her pussy gripped
him like a vise. "Oh, Oh, Oh, baby, harder, harder" she cried. He gave it to her as hard
as he could. Loud obscene fuck noises filled the back yard. Grunts and moans that got
higher pitched as they went along. "Your tits mom, look at them, oh, I don't know how
much longer I'll be able to keep this up." "Oh, I see what you mean, when you fuck me
like this they go out of control, do you like it?" He watched as her huge tits went
careening into each other, he could barely keep from cumming. Then he grabbed onto
them, and it was like trying to hold two bucking bronco's together. He pinched her
nipples and she panted in pleasure. "Pinch them hard! I'M GONNA CUM SOON, HOLY
SHIT IM CUMMING!" Her cunt spasmed around his huge cock like crazy. Triggering his
own orgasm. "I'M GONNA CUM TOO, HOLD ON". "THAT'S IT BABY, CUM IN MY CUNT,
IM ON THE PILL, GIVE IT TO ME!" He shot load after load of hot semen up her cunt. It
felt like a volcanic eruption. This triggered another orgasm in Jenna that left her
gasping for breath. He came like a fire hose, spurt after spurt, until it dripped out of her
pussy, and formed a puddle. Suddenly, they heard the sound of a car pulling up in the
driveway. IT WAS AIMEE! The scrambled into their clothes, and hosed down the patio
just in time to welcome her.

---
The Situation.

A few years ago, I was faced with a seemingly insoluble problem. It came about like
this.

One night I was going to my bedroom after showering and changing into my night
things, and I had to pass by my son's room. His door was open a little way, and as I
passed I thought I heard sobbing.

Now, my son Hugh is not really the sort to cry easily. At the time, he was eighteen, six
feet two inches tall, quite well built and nicely endowed with good looks, and I must
admit, his mother's darling.

I hesitated to interrupt, but then the mothering instinct grabbed me, and I put my head
round the door. He was in bed lying on his back and was clearly masturbating under
the bedclothes.

The masturbating did not bother me. I had assumed that he had been doing that since
he entered puberty. What did trouble me was the crying. I thought I had better let him
get his masturbating over, and ask him later about the crying.

I was about to withdraw my head, and he must have seen or heard me. He quickly
stopped masturbating, turned on his side, and said, "Mum!"

"I'm sorry, darling," I apologised, "but I thought I heard you crying and was worried.
Where you crying?"

The Problem

"Yes," he mumbled. I entered the room and asked, "Anything I can do to help?" He
looked at me with eyes full of sadness, "No one can help," he said.

"That sounds desperate," I replied, smiling. His response was a sort of grunt. "Want to
tell me about it?" I went on. "No point," he muttered.

"Come on," I said, "surely it can't be that bad. What's it about?" "Girls and me, I
suppose," he mumbled. "What about girls and you," I queried. "They don't like me," he
replied, this time speaking out clearly.

"Girl trouble I thought." I had suspected something was wrong in this department for
some time. When he was about sixteen, Hugh had started to go out with girls. His
father and I had given him the standard sort of talk about contraceptives and disease,
and left it at that. What I had particularly noticed, however, was that we were not
subjected to the anxieties of most parents, sitting up waiting anxiously for their teenage
offspring to return home in the early hours of morning. Hugh might leave home about 8
p.m., and be home no later 11 p.m., and whilst this was nice for his father and I, it did
make me wonder what was going on.

I had also noticed that to start with, Hugh seemed to get plenty of dates, but over the
last six months dating appeared to have diminished to zero. This had me puzzled. The
problem surely was not physical, was it? If not, then it had to be psychological –
something to do with Hugh's personality. Yet, even this seemed wrong. In spite of his
sturdy build, Hugh was very gentle and kind, and surely, this must appeal to quite a
few girls.

I pursued the subject. "Why don't girls like you?"

He hesitated for a moment, then burst out, "Because I'm deformed."

I was stunned. My mother's pride erupted in an instant. "Deformed?" I had given birth
to this boy; he had been perfectly all right, a nice eight pound baby with not a blemish.
"How dare anyone say my boy was deformed."

I sat on his bed and spluttered out, "What utter nonsense. I've seen you naked from
when you were born until you were about twelve years old, and there was absolutely
no deformity about you."

"Well there is now," he snapped. "Where?" I snapped back. I was utterly incensed by
the suggestion that my lovely boy had anything wrong with him.

"It doesn't matter," he said, turning away from me. "It does, it does," I protested.
"Show me this so-called deformity." "I can't," he muttered.
I wasn't going to let this matter go. "Come on," I cried, "Let me see this deformity." "I
can't," he said again, then added, "It's my thing, my…er…my penis." "Your what?" I
exploded. "My penis," he said again.

"Your penis! The last time I saw it there was nothing wrong with it at all."

"That was nearly five years ago, mother," he said. He was right. He had been twelve
the last time I got a glimpse of his penis. After that he went through the shy stage and
wouldn't let either his father or me see him naked.

"So what's wrong with it now?" I asked.

"All right, mother, you want to know, so I'll show you." He was lying on his back now,
and he slowly lowered the bedclothes. What I saw stunned me. I was speechless for a
full minute.

I had only had experience of one penis, my husband's. About average sizes, big or large
sizes, I had never taken any interest. What my husband Steve had, had proved very
satisfactory from our first time together. What I saw now I could hardly believe. My son
had a giant penis. What it measured in length I don't really know – perhaps fourteen or
fifteen inches. I have since learned that the average circumference of a penis is about
two and a half inches. Hugh's must have been twice that at least. The head seemed
almost of a tennis ball. I looked down at his testes. To continue the imagery, they
looked like two golf balls.

I could hardly believe what I was seeing. How in the world had I never noticed this
phenomenon before? He must have gone to great lengths (no pun intended) to hide his
manhood from us.

His penis was still erect, and I thought he might have been playing a trick on me.
Perhaps he had bought some realistic trick penis that was hardly detectable as a fake. I
reached out to touch it, to make sure of its reality. I looked at him and asked, "Do you
mind?" He shook his head. I let my fingers rest on the head, it was solid, hot flesh, and
I could feel it throbbing with his heartbeat. I let my fingers slide down its length and
onto his testes. Everything was real, it was him.
I took my hand away and tried to speak. I managed to croak out, "Darling, you've just
got a very large penis, that's all, it's not a deformity." "Try telling that to the girls, he
groaned. As soon as they see it, they shut up shop and run. And now they've told every
other girl I'm likely to meet, and none of them will date with me."

I felt the cruelty of this, but could understand how the girls must feel. They could see
themselves being impaled and torn apart by this mighty sexual organ. Even to give him
oral sex would be impossible for most girls. How many of them would have mouths big
enough to take in a head the size of a tennis ball?

Knowing I had to say something, I murmured to him in a comforting sort of voice,


"Darling, I'd like to think about this, and then discuss it with you another time. Is that
all right?" He nodded.

Feeling deeply sorry for him, I went on, "And darling, would you like me to try and help
you now?" I reached out my hand and touched his penis again. He nodded and
whispered, "Would you, mum?" "Of course," I murmured softly. He had probably never
had anyone touch his penis apart from himself. I tried to put one hand round his organ,
but it didn't reach even half way. I used two hands on him, slowly stimulating him at
first until I felt his orgasm approaching then speeded up.

Great gouts of sperm shot out of him, some of it splashing against my face and
nightdress. He produced the huge amount his testes promised, and when it was over, I
had to get a towel to soak it up. I asked him, "Feel better now," and he whispered,
"Lovely, mum." I left him to clean myself up and change my nightdress. No point in
having husband Steve asking awkward questions.

When I finally got to bed, Steve said, "Where the hell have you been? I almost fell
asleep waiting for you. ""Been doing a bit of cleaning up," I answered, smiling to
myself. Steve began his foreplay with me, and later, when we were moaning together, I
kept having flashbacks to Hugh's sexual organ.

In Search of a Solution

As I had told Hugh I would, I thought about his problem. It was hardly possible to do
anything else. I knew women could have breast reduction operations. Could men have
penis reduction operations? I went in search of books on the subject, but found nothing
that would help.

I went to the Internet and spent hours trying every site I could think of, and still no
help. There were plenty of sites that advertised penis enlargement, but none on
reduction. I learnt a lot about the male organ, but nothing that would help Hugh. The
more pornographic sites were swamped with men who had huge sexual organs, but
they were all in fantasyland. Hugh was reality.

I tried telephoning all sorts of counseling services and medical clinics, but as I had to
try and mask what I really wanted to know, they proved of no use. I despaired of the
idea of reduction, and now focused on seeing if I could get my son an experience of
sexual intercourse with a woman.

I thought that perhaps there were prostitutes who specialised in large male organs, and
managed to get the number of a well-known brothel. The result was plenty of abuse
and no help. I was stumped.

A Possible Solution

After about two weeks I still had found no way out, and had not spoken on the subject
to Hugh. Then one afternoon I was lying on the bed and an idea began to creep up on
me. At the bottom of our bed was a large mirror, in it I could see myself, and my eyes
began to focus on my vagina. I opened my legs and looked more closely, and pulling
the lips apart, I tried to estimate how big my entrance was. I thought, "If an eight
pound baby could come out through there, was it possible for Hugh's penis to go in
through there?"

At first, this was a purely theoretical idea. Women are designed to have babies, and
large though Hugh's penis is, it isn't as big as many babies who pass through the
vagina.

The problem it now seemed to me was to get a woman to take the risk. You no doubt
have already guessed where this was leading. My father used to have a saying, "If you
want a job well done, do it yourself." "Why not?" I thought. If I expected a woman to
risk the agony of Hugh penetrating her, why should I not be the one to take the risk?

This of course, would be incest, and if it took place and Steve found out, our marriage
would be at an end. This must not happen. I was very happy with Steve, and my
happiness apart, I would do nothing to hurt him. Then again, that other old saying,
"What the eye doesn't see, the heart doesn't grieve about." If it happened at all, it
would have to be in strict secrecy and when Steve was off on a business trip for a few
days.

There was also the matter of Hugh himself. As far as I knew, and despite my own love
for him, he had never shown any special sexual desire for me. I knew that little boys
were supposed to desire their mother, but this had never been obvious between Hugh
and I, except on that recent occasion when I had relieved him. Even then, it had not
seemed like sexual desire on his part for me. It had simply been my attempt to relieve
him of sexual tension for a while. I resolved to sound Hugh out carefully on the subject.

Action!

The opportunity came with Steve taking off on one of his trips, announcing that he
would be away for at least a week. It was university vacation time, so Hugh was around
the house a bit more than usual. So the day after Steve left, I took my courage in both
hands, and tackled Hugh.

I found him in the family room reading a book. I began by saying I would like to have a
talk with him, if he wasn't too busy. He put the book down, and gave me his full
attention. It was a hot day, and to try to force things along a bit, I was wearing a bikini
of the scantiest sort.

I sat down and began, "Hugh, that matter we were talking about a couple of weeks
ago…" "Yes?" he said quickly, indicating that he understood what I meant. "Darling," I
continued, "I've given it a lot of thought, and although I haven't been able to come up
with a compete solution, there is one thing that could be done which might help." He
looked a bit disappointed, but asked, "What do you suggest?"

"First of all, darling," I went on, "I must have your solemn word that what I am about
to suggest will never be passed on to anyone, especially your father. I know that
sounds deceitful, and it probably is deceitful, but unless I can have your assurance that
you will say nothing, we can stop right now." "Okay," he said cautiously, wondering
what was coming, "Not a word to anyone, ever."

"A question, then, darling. When I relieved you sexually, did you enjoy me doing it?"
"Yes, of course," he replied, smiling for the first time. "It was fantastic." "You see, my
love, I think what needs to happen is for a woman to allow you to try and penetrate
her. In that way you will gain confidence in yourself, you will be more secure in
knowing that it is possible for you to have sexual relations with women. It may not
mean that a lot of girls will be prepared to take you on, but at least you will know that
it is possible."

He came back at me, "And what woman would you suggest. I've never met one who
has been willing to even let me try." He gave a cynical laugh. "There is one," I said very
softly. He looked at me keenly. "Who?" "Me," I answered.

That stopped him in his tracks. He looked down at the floor; he looked up at the ceiling,
then brought his gaze back to me. His eyes took me in, as they never had before. He
was assessing me as a sexual being. He broke out, "But you're my mother…"

"Yes, darling," I cut in, "I'm your mother, and it would be incest. You only have to say
'no', and we leave it right there. Say 'yes', and we go ahead whenever you feel ready."

I now had little doubt what his answer would be. His eyes had traveled over my breasts
and down to my groin. He could see my mound descending to the cleft of my sexual
organ, and one thing was certain, he couldn't hide his reaction to what he saw. His
penis was too massive to hide in his pants.

He suddenly rose and came across to me, kneeling and taking my face in his hands, he
began kissing me and saying, "Oh God, yes mother, please, I want you. I want you so
badly."

He had no shirt on, and the head of his penis had risen above the waist of his trousers.
It was wet with precum. I bent over and kissed it, and said, "Come to the bedroom with
me, my love." We went hand in hand.
He took off my bikini and his shorts then carried me over to the bed, this virgin son of
mine. His lips came to my breasts and sucked my nipples while his hand explored my
opening. He was no expert lover, this lovely son of mine, but to have his naked body
pressed against me was driving me mad. I begged him, "Come into me, darling, come
in now, I can't wait."

I spread my legs wide, drawing my knees apart to give him the biggest possible entry.
He came between my legs and I felt the massive head of his penis probing me. He
gradually increased the pressure, and I seized his hips, pulling as hard as I could. He
didn't enter.

After about five minutes of this struggle, he suddenly pulled away moaning, "It's no
good mother, I can't get in."

"Darling," I whispered, "you shall get in, you shall. Lay over on your back." He lay on
his back, his mighty organ rising up like a great tower. I sat across him, lowering myself
onto the head until it touched the lips of my vagina. I reached down and pulled the lips
apart, and he was hard up against my entrance.

Speaking softly, I said, "Take hold of my hips and when I say 'yes,' pull me down as
hard as you can." "I can't, mother," he groaned, "I shall hurt you too badly." "Just do it,
darling, just do it. Do it to please me." He nodded.

I made sure that I was centered right over him with my body, then quietly said, 'Yes.'"
He pulled me down as I let my full weight drop onto his penis, there was a moments
hesitation, then I felt an agonising pain engulf me.

My entrance was torn apart, and I screamed, but such had been the momentum of our
effort, we could not stop. His penis thrust into me to the top of my vagina, and then it
stopped momentarily. "I screamed out, "No more, darling, please, no more, you can't…"
But again, it was too late. Before I could lift my weight off him or he stop pulling on my
hips he smashed through.

I was writhing in agony, begging and pleading for him to withdraw from me. He
stopped pulling on my hips and I managed to lift my weight, but withdrawal was even
more excruciating than the penetration had been.
I was screaming and sobbing, begging for release from this unbearable pain. As I came
completely off him, he was looking at my vagina. "My God, mother, what have I done
to you? You're bleeding."

I rolled away from him, crouching in a fetal position, trying to minimise the agony I felt.

Reaction

Hugh tried to comfort me, but I pushed him away, gasping, "Leave me, darling, just
leave me, I'll be all right." He hesitated and I almost screamed at him, "Go." He went
with doubtful backward looks.

I lay there in a bed that was gradually soaking up my blood. For about half an hour I
lay there, then I struggled up and dragged myself to the bathroom. I showered and
tried to assess the damage using a small hand mirror. The injuries must have been
mostly deep inside me. I could see some blood oozing out from abrasions at my
entrance, but most of it was coming from deeper in. I put on a tampon, swallowed
some aspirin, and staggered back to the bedroom.

The bed had been freshly remade with clean sheets. The blood stained sheets were
nowhere in sight. Hugh, the darling, not knowing what else to do, had done this. I
crawled into bed and lay there curled up in my misery and pain. The aspirin began to
take effect, easing the worst of the pain a little. I slept.

I don't know how long I slept, but when I woke, it was to find Hugh sitting beside the
bed. It was dark outside and he had turned on one small bed lamp. "How are you," he
asked in a voice full of anxiety. I allowed myself to feel how I was, then answered, "The
pain is not so bad now." I knew I should see a doctor, but how would I explain how I
became injured? Could I say, "I asked my son to fuck me, and because he has such a
big prick, he did this to me?" I didn't fancy that.

Hugh asked if I wanted anything to eat or drink. He had made some soup, he said,
would I try it? I thought I might as well. After what I had done that day, Hugh's soup
could not do much more damage. Actually, it was quite good. He followed this up with
a glass of orange juice and some more aspirin. I gradually drifted off as he sat silent by
the bed.

Another Day

I woke next morning feeling somewhat better. I got out of bed and walked quite firmly
to the bathroom. I removed the blood soaked tampon, showered, and put on another
tampon. I returned to the bedroom and put on a light dress, omitting panties because
of the danger of more blood.

Entering the kitchen, I found it empty, but breakfast had been laid out for me. As I ate,
Hugh came in from the garden. "Just been putting the garbage out. How do you feel?"
"A lot better," I answered, and managed a reassuring smile. "Is there anything you
want me to do?" he asked. "What I would appreciate is a day of peace and quiet," I
replied. The place is pretty clean and tidy, so no vacuuming or other superfluous noises,
please." I managed another smile just to show I wasn't being nasty. "Okay," he said.

I went back to bed until lunchtime, then I got up to prepare the meal. I found Hugh
had already done this. We ate in silence, and for the rest of the afternoon, I dozed on
and off in the family room.

In the late afternoon, while Hugh was once more acting the house son preparing the
evening meal, I went to the bathroom and inspected the tampon. To my relief, there
was no more blood. Not bothering with another one, I went to the bedroom and put
panties on.

As we ate the meal Hugh said, "Mother, we must talk about what happened. I hurt you
terribly, and I don't think I shall ever forgive myself for that." "Come on, Hugh," I said
through a mouthful of rather well cooked steak, "Who was it that asked who? Who was
it that insisted you were going to get into me? You've nothing to be guilty about."

"Mother," he said gently, "Has it never occurred to you that I love you very dearly? I
may not have said much over the years, and more recently I didn't dare because my
love was taking a sexual turn, but surely you must have known."

I looked at him in astonishment. Yes, I had recognised the sort of affection a son
usually has for his mother, but I hadn't realised the depths to which his love had gone.
I sat looking at him silently.

Hugh continued, "I wanted you so badly yesterday – so badly that I was willing to be
totally selfish. I took you knowing I might hurt you. What sort of love was that?"

"The sort of love that has despaired of ever being at one with the object of that love," I
said very tenderly. "Just as mine is the sort of love that is prepared to risk pain just so I
can be one with you."

He said only, "Oh, mother."

More Action

I didn't sit up too late that night. Hugh fussed and fretted around me, fetching me this
and that, until finally I went to bed. I slept soundly and woke feeling healed and happy.
My first thought was, "My son loves me like a lover."

Hugh had prepared breakfast again, and after eating, then taking a shower, I felt on
top of the world.

I sent Hugh out to do some shopping, while I did some work around the house. Later
we took a drive in the car, and had a picnic lunch. We were both almost deliriously
happy in each other's company. I knew this feeling. It is the delight two people
passionately in love have in each other, the exquisite agony of being so near, yet not
near enough.

Hugh held me close, and I saw the poor boy's erection rise. We were in a lonely place,
so I said, "Let me fix it for you, darling." I took out his penis, and being unable to get it
into my mouth, I licked and kissed it, then finished him off with my hands. I managed
to keep clear of his spouting orgasm this time, which was just as well because it was
bigger than ever.

We sat together on the couch in each other's arms during the evening. As it came time
for bed I said, "I think I'm healed now." "Good," he said, "It's a great relief." I pulled
his head down and kissed him deep and long. I saw his erection starting again, and
said, "I'm glad you're relieved, it'll make it much easier for us in bed tonight."
I think he thought he hadn't heard correctly. "Mother, what did you say," he
stammered. "I said, in other words, you and I are going to bed together to make love."

"We can't mother, we can't do that damage to you all over again." "Darling," I said
firmly, "The damage was done when you broke through into me, it's been done once, it
won't have to be done again. If you think I'm going to waste all that agony, you're very
much mistaken. Now do as you're told, and get into that bedroom. He did as he was
told.

We played with each other for a long time before attempting entry. I wanted to be sure
I was well and truly wet, and he was discharging lots of precum. We again began with
me on my back and Hugh pushing his penis against my opening. There was a moment's
resistance, then he slipped into me and slid up my vagina. It was so beautifully tight I
screamed, and then I had to reassure him it was ecstacy, not pain. He reached the top
of my vagina and paused. "Go in, darling," I said, "please go in." He still had at least six
inches to put inside me and I was determined to have it all.

He slowly and carefully pushed, then he was through. He had entered the place where
he had begun life, and I was utterly lost in passion. He couldn't last long; he was too
new to my body for that. Before he came I whispered, "My love, whatever noises you
hear me make, don't, whatever you do, stop."

He fountained into me, plunging with all his strength as if he would insert his whole
being into me. His sperm flooded me and spilled out onto the bed. I felt my orgasm
coming and began to moan, and as it crashed within me my moans turned to screams,
and broken cries of, Darl…need…want…kill me…don't stop…" I heard him crying out but
couldn't distinguish the words. I was sobbing, the tears pouring down my face. I had
my lovely son's huge penis inside me. He was mine; he would always be mine.

The climax passed and he lay inside me. He began to grow slack and started to
withdraw, but I clutched him to me, refusing to let him go, tensing my vaginal muscles
tight round his massive organ. He must not go.

Eventually we had to part, but only for a while. Four times, we came together that
night.
Deactivating

Another wise old saw of my father's had been, "All good things come to an end." The
good times for Hugh and I were drawing to a close.

During the remainder of the week we had made love over and over again. We just
couldn't get enough of each other. We had sex all over the house, on every bed, sofa,
chair and the floor. Once Hugh entered me from behind while I tried to peel potatoes at
the kitchen sink. But tomorrow Steve would be home. What to do?

When a woman has once had a penis the size of Hugh's, it is hard to do without it
thereafter. On his side, Hugh realised that I had been the only woman he had met so
far who had let him try with her. If he didn't have me, he had no one to have sex with.
So we were stuck with our need for one another.

There were only two viable options. Either we stopped having sex, or we carried on, but
did so with the utmost caution. Of course, we chose the latter option.

When Steve got home he was, after a week away, as horny as hell. He practically
dragged me to the bedroom and took me. He made only one comment. "Darling, you
feel a little loose inside." Small wonder given what had been in there for the past few
days.

During the following months and years, at every opportunity Hugh and I came
together. We still lusted for each other with the same fury as when we first started.
That is, until about one year ago. It was then that I noticed that Hugh did not seem so
urgent in his need for me. I began to wonder, and my wonderment turned out to be
correct.

One night when Steve was away and we had just finished having sex, Hugh turned to
me and said, "Mum, I've got to tell you. There's a girl." My stomach turned over. I had
relied on my being the only woman whose vagina could receive Hugh, but deep down I
realised that if I could do it, so could someone else.

Hugh went on, "Mum, it isn't that I don't love you and want you, but there are things
that can't happen between us, like making a home of our own and having children. You
are never going to leave dad, and even if you did, you wouldn't want those things with
me."

I saw the argument of youth all too clearly. Of course, he wanted those things, but
what about what I wanted? I asked, "What's her name?" "Gabrielle," he replied, "but
mum, I don't want to answer any questions about her now. Could I bring her to dinner
Saturday night?" I was in turmoil, but what could I say but 'yes'?

Saturday night, 7-30 p.m., and Hugh arrived with Gabrielle. Steve was home, and I let
him do most of the talking for fear my emotions might get the better of me. Gabrielle
was no ideal model or baby doll. She was about five foot ten tall, with large breasts and
a buxom figure. She had almost black hair and eyes to match. There was something
very sensuous about her, and I noticed particularly that she had a very wide mouth.
After about five minutes in her company, it was clear that she was intelligent. Longer
acquaintance revealed her to be a very loving person. I wanted to hate her and hug her
at the same time.

There were two questions that plagued my mind about this relationship, but it had to
wait for an answer until Hugh and I found ourselves alone doing the dishes. Gabrielle
and Steve were in the family room playing pool.

I dragged up my courage and asked first, "Can she take you, Hugh?" "Yes, mother," he
answered. "Does she know about us?" I asked "I haven't told her, but somehow she
knows," Hugh replied. "She says she wants to have a talk with you." I felt my knees go
weak. "So it's all going to come out," I thought.

We went back into the family room and Hugh and his father took up the game of pool,
and Gabrielle asked me, "Would you show me round the house?" I knew what this
meant. This girl did not let the grass grow under her feet. She was going to have it out
now.

We began the tour and Gabrielle started. "Mrs.James, I want you to know that I know
about you and Hugh. He did not tell me, but certain things, when I put them together,
just had to add up. First, I know that all the local girls rejected Hugh because they
feared the size of his penis. I heard about this long before I started to go out with
Hugh, but I did not share their fears for the simple reason that I am rather big. What I
feared was that I would never get a man big enough to satisfy me. So, the other girl's
fears have been my good fortune."

"The second is this. As soon as Hugh and I began to make love, I realised that he must
have been having sex with someone. He was too good, too experienced, for me to be
his first time. It was not any of the local girls for the reasons I just mentioned. So who
was it?"

"Third, it was the loving way he talked about you that filled in the puzzle. It was a love
beyond a boy's love for his mother. It had all the feel of a man loving a woman."

"Hugh and I want to get married and on the whole, our faithfulness is pretty well
guaranteed. He would find it difficult to find any other woman who would take on his
penis, and I would find it hard to get a man big enough to satisfy me. But that leaves
you."

I tried to speak out at this point and began, "I won't stand in your way, I…" "No," she
cut in, "That's not what I'm talking about. I understand how hard it will be now for you
to be fully satisfied sexually with any other man. Obviously you must have been the one
and only woman to introduce Hugh to a woman's body, and unless like me, you are
very large, then the pain must have been awful." I nodded. "Right," she went on, "so
I'm not going to beat around the bush. I want to marry Hugh very much, but I am not
the possessive type. I've told Hugh this, and now I tell you, as long as Hugh can keep
me sexually content, I have no objection to him being with you when it's appropriate."

I could hardly believe what I had heard. "Has Hugh accepted this?" I asked. "Yes," she
answered. I stood still for a moment, then went to Gabrielle and put my arms around
her and kissed her on the cheek. We clung to each other, the tears starting down our
faces. Through sobs Gabrielle said, "We are so lucky to be loved by this lovely man,"
and with a tearful laugh she went on, "and we're the only two women he can get that
great sexual organ into." We laughed together still clinging to each other.

They married. Hugh and I still make love. Last week I was told, I am to be a
grandmother. Life's big problems can carry their own bonuses.
---

He approached her from behind. She had no idea he was home, let alone in her
kitchen.

Tip-toeing up to her, he caught her completely off-guard as he slipped one hand over
her mouth and the other round her waist. Pulling her back against him, he allowed her
to twist round and look at him. Her eyes turned instantly from fear and shock to relief
and love at the sight of her son.

―Jack you silly bugger!‖ she yelled, ―You frightened me to death.‖

They laughed and hugged. The hug was quite prolonged. It had been nearly a year
since he‘d last been home and Marie had missed her only son as much as he had
missed her.

She stepped back to look at him. He had filled out and grown even taller. At 6‘5‖ he
towered over her and she had noted the moment they hugged that he was solid and
much more muscular than she remembered.

She made tea and they gossiped and caught up with each other‘s lives before he
announced that she had just an hour to get ready. He had booked a table at a top
restaurant and she was his date for the night.

She felt like a teenager again, instead of a 39-year old widow, as she swiftly showered
and changed.

As she walked back into the lounge, she gasped in genuine admiration at the handsome
young man in front her, now in turn changed into a designer suit with open-neck button
down Oxford shirt. He was now wearing his hair in a ruffled, deliberately unkempt style
and it certainly suited him.

For his part, he let out a low wolf whistle as he took in the shapely silhouette in the
low-cut black cocktail dress. It finished a couple of inches above the knee, higher than
most women her age would dare attempt but with her legs, still as fabulous as ever,
she got away with it easily. The black patent ―fuck me‖ heels were higher than he
expected too, but again they were not out of place on his mother‘s feet. She just looked
a million dollars and he knew he would be the envy of every man in the room.

The meal was delicious, the chauffeur driven limo an unnecessary expense, but they
both laughed at the decadence and they were still laughing when they got back home.

With their meal they had enjoyed fine wines – a different one with each course – and
superb champagne and they were both, consequently, very relaxed. In the lounge at
home, he poured them two large brandies and they toasted each other and their future.

After the toast he took her drink from her and put both glasses down. Pushing a button
in the hi-fi, he moved back towards her as Sinatra sang slowly: ―Moonlight Becomes
You‖, and he took her in his arms and led her into a smoochy dance.

Their bodies pressed and moved together. After a few minutes, without stopping the
dance, he cupped her chin in his hand and gently pulled her face towards him. Their
eyes met and he kissed her lips. Not a son to mum kiss, but something much more
intimate. She responded perfectly naturally, forgetting for a moment, who he was.

Then she felt his manhood stir against her and it was if she‘d had smelling salts passed
under her nose.

―No!‖ she almost screamed at him.

―Yes‖, he whispered, resisting her attempts to wrestle free of his embrace.

He kissed her again, strong and firm this time, ignoring her efforts to turn her face
away from him. He pushed her down onto the sofa, and still restraining her body, lay
across her.

Her eyes flashed wildly as she looked up at him. He just smiled coolly back and
managed to somehow pin her down and hold her head still at the same time. He kissed
her again, this time pushing his tongue deep into her mouth and kept up the pressure
until he felt her respond.
In spite of herself she kissed him back but began to panic again, when she realised that
he had worked her legs apart and had opened his fly. She felt the heat and hardness of
his cock against her thigh, but try as she might she just couldn‘t find a way to stop him.

He was far too strong for her and he seemed to have hands everywhere.

In a moment, she felt the gusset of her panties being pulled to one side, and she felt
the tears welling up inside her as her son pushed his hard, long penis into her vagina.

He filled her quickly and she felt her body react, her pussy walls melting and
contracting with him, with every thrust he made. She knew she wanted sex so badly
and she knew that what he was doing to her felt so good, but she knew it was wrong.

Nothing she could do would make him stop. Nothing she could say seemed to get
through to him.

She looked in his eyes again. Sheer lust was concentrated in them, but as he saw her
look at her so he started to smile. She smiled back, her tear-stained face, relaxing now
as she felt him working against her to bring her to full arousal too.

God, he was good. She so wanted to be fucked and this may not have been how she
wanted it to be, but if felt so good. She let her body move with him, until the base of
his cock rubbed against her spot. She felt her nipples harden under her dress and knew
that she wanted it and she wanted him.

He felt the change in her body, that now she was with him, as he had always known
she would be. He eased the pressure that he had applied to restrain her and opened
the front of her dress.

Pushing her bra aside, he bent his face to her and his mouth closed over a hard erect
nipple. Sucking and licking he heard her moan with the sheer pleasure and ecstasy of
the moment.

He increased his rhythm slightly and fucked her harder. Her breathing became faster
and more shallow. She didn‘t want him to stop, his cock filled her and felt so good
inside her, but she knew she was about to cum. She started to tremble and shout,
louder and louder until she shook uncontrollably yelling at the top of her voice as wave
after wave coursed through her body.

Then it was his turn, thrusting in faster and faster, deeper and deeper, until he, too,
knew he was about to blow. She almost came again as she felt him pumping hot sperm
deep into her, shooting it up inside her.

They lay as they were for some time afterwards, and later, shared the same bed. They
fucked again twice more before morning, when he told her of his plans for her to move
back to the States with him where they would live as husband and wife, and raise the
child he had just given her.

She didn‘t argue. She knew she should, but it was now too late for that. She had never
met a man like him, and she was at one and the same time proud that she had raised
him and was now his chosen lover.

---

My lone child was my beautiful daughter, Dee. It was not long after her eighteenth
birthday that I finally noticed that she was voluptuous as well. As her father, I knew I
shouldn't have been having these thoughts about my daughter, but I could hardly help
it.

Her mother and my wife may have kept me happily married for twenty years however
there were two major disappointments. First, she became unable to bear anymore
children after she had Dee, not giving me what most men want, a son. I wasn't mad at
her for this, I still loved her with all my heart and it wasn't her fault. It was just
unfortunate for the both of us. The second problem is in the present, she has become
overweight. We both have experienced weight gain in our older age with our
metabolism slowing. But I have made the trips to the gym, kept up with my diet and
stayed in shape. I don't just do it for myself; I do it for my wife. She hasn't done this
for me, and so our sex life has drastically declined.

And so I had become sexually attracted to my daughter. She had long brown hair down
to just below her mid-back. Dee had a tight but round and fleshy ass. Most importantly,
she had a magnificent pair of large, succulent breasts, twice the size of her mother's. I
have never been a breast man, till now. I was slowly becoming obsessed with my
daughter's body. Dee was wearing skimpier and tighter fit clothes that left little to the
imagination. She also had pierced her navel. But the icing on the cake was her scank
tattoo. Well, at least that is what my wife calls tattoos on girl's lower backs, right above
her ass crack. Dee had a scank tattoo and it was a cross! I looked at it every chance I
got. I found it funny that the symbol of Christianity was pulling me closer to sin with
visions of incest.

Another thing that I found more attractive in my daughter was that she was no prude.
In fact, all evidence pointed to her being a full-time slut! My wife, however, was a
prude. And she often lashed out at our daughter and her whorish behavior that we had
heard of.

"She gets away with all this because you refuse to punish her!" my wife shouted at me.
It was a Sunday, and my wife was yelling at me since our daughter was apparently
hung over from partying last night. My wife was ready to go to church as we always
did. But Dee had been missing more and more services lately. "Haven't you ever
noticed how she never brings the same guy home? Our daughter is a whore! And it is
all thanks to you!"

My wife slammed the front door and sped off to church in her car, alone. That hurt. My
family was crumbling before my very eyes. I didn't know where or how to fix it. Was
the main problem my marriage, our sex life, my wife's weight problem? Was it our
daughter, Dee, who seemed to have a reputation for sleeping with her entire school? Or
was the root of all our troubles me, who didn't do know how to stop the unraveling?
But I felt that I couldn't reprimand my daughter. She was my little princess.

"Daddy?"

I looked up to the stairs and saw Dee standing at her doorway. To my surprise, she
was awake and she was dressed. But my wife would beg to differ. My daughter was
dressed in a black halter top and a black skirt that came up to her mid-thigh. Her
pierced navel was on full display. She walked down the stairs with her black pumps
hitting the steps.

"Yea Baby?" I said, watching her breasts bounce.


"Are we going to church?" she asked with a sad look.

"Your mother and I thought you weren't feeling well… She left already." I said with
hope that Dee hadn't heard her mother's comments about her and me.

"I know… I heard." She said getting closer to me. I couldn't help but glance down at
her cleavage when I got the chance.

"Baby… don't listen to her. She's just… well…" I didn't know what to say.

"A prude. That's what she is Daddy. She is a prude and a bitch!" she in a matter of fact
tone.

"Dee, don't talk about your mother like that." I said, but my daughter was right.

"Why Dad? If she is going to speak her mind about what she feels to be true about me,
then why can't I do the same?" she asked. I was at a loss. "And besides… Mom is right,
I am a slut!" she put a special emphasis on the word 'slut.'

There was a sudden intense look in her eyes. My daughter was looking at me as if I
was her prey! I backed up as she moved towards me. Her hands were on my chest
before I could think. "Dee, what are you doing?"

"Does it bother you, Daddy, that your only child is a nasty slut?" Dee's touch felt
electric. But I was scared. What was happening? Was she trying to seduce me? My own
daughter? "Or does it get you hard?" she grabbed my now hard dick through my pants!
"Looks like it doesn't bother you!"

"Dee, what are you doin…" I was cut off by my daughter pushing me backwards. I
landed on the couch behind me in a sitting position.

"I'm a nasty slut, Daddy, a bad girl. And I need to be punished. Look Daddy, I'm not
even wearing any panties." She dropped her skirt to her feet. I was astonished, she
was telling the truth. And the neatly trimmed snatch hair above my little girl's cunt had
me harder than I had ever been in my life in an instant. It was obvious now, my baby
girl, my little princess was trying to seduce me, and she was doing a damn fine job of
it! If I was going to stop her, it had to be soon.

Dee turned around and backed her ass up to within twelve inches of my face. "I'm a
bad girl, Daddy. I need to be punished. I need to be spanked!" she bent over slightly
and looked back at me, her father, with a devilish smile. I looked at the tattoo of the
cross on her lower back. It seemed to call me to her behind.

"Dee… honey… we can't do this." I made a light plea.

"Feel my ass, Daddy, and then see how you feel… Come on… you know you want to…
I've seen you look at me more and more. Mom has become a fat piece of shit! She
can't please you like I can. I know you want me… I know you want to touch me… I
know you want to fuck me! Here's your chance… Now put your hands on your slutty
daughter's ass and spank me for being such a bad girl, a nasty slut!" her words
possessed my hands as they went up to cup her ass cheeks. I couldn't believe I was
about to grab my daughter's ass at her request! My fingertips and palms made contact
and I squeezed.

"Oh Baby… you ass is perfect!" I started to massage her bare rump. I could see her
pussy begin to drip fluids onto the floor below her. She was really wet!

"That's because I stay in shape unlike Mother! Now spank me for being such a bad
girl!" she spurred me on.

Smack! "You are a bad girl!" I said with a satisfactory smile.

"Yesssss! Soooooo bad!" She moaned in approval.

Smack! Smack! "You're a naughty slut! Seducing your very own father!" Smack!

"Yesss I am a naughty slut! And I need to be fucked! Only my daddy's big cock can fill
my need! Whip it out for your daughter! I'm gonna sit on it!" she commanded. I quickly
obliged. My large dick sprang out from my pants. I couldn't wait to be inside my
daughter! Screw the foreplay, we only wanted to fuck!
"Come on, Princess. Sit on your daddy's lap!" I grabbed her hips and she grasped my
cock, aiming it at her forbidden passage. My cock head pressed against her cunt lips
and sat all the way down onto her father's fuck-stick. I was all the way inside her
before I could even fathom it. Her pussy was extremely tight! "Jesus!"

"Oh God, you're huge! I'm tighter than you thought I would be aren't I Daddy? Well,
now you know the main reason I'm such a slut! It doesn't matter how many guys I've
fucked, I'm still the tightest cunt in the county! Ugh! We better make this quick Daddy,
if we're going to make it to church on time." she smiled at me and started to bounce.

"Oh Princess! You're so tight! Fuck me, Baby!" I could see her pussy muscles on my
cock whenever she pulled up; she was clenching my shaft so taut.

"Like my pussy, don't you Daddy? It's better than Mom's isn't it? You'd much rather
fuck me than Mommy wouldn't you? WOULDN'T YOU?" she demanded an answer.

"YESSSS! I WANT TO FUCK YOU FOREVER!" I grabbed her breasts through her top an
squeezed them roughly. I was a man possessed, taken over by my daughter's hot body
and filthy mouth.

"That's it, Daddy! Fuck your daughter's slutty pussy! Surrender to me! Give up! Give in
to your daughter's hot body! Ah, ah, ah!" she moaned. My daughter was taking
complete control.

"Yes Baby! I give! I GIVE! FUCK YOUR DADDY'S COCK!" I yelled and continued to drive
up into her sopping wet cunt. "

"You cannot resist me, ever! My hair, my face, my cunt, my ass and my tits are better
than Mommy's! Every inch of me is more attractive! And my prize is you, her husband
and my daddy! Come on! Fuck me harder! FUCK ME HARDER!" Dee began to cement
our incestuous affair.

"Fuck Dee! Oh my princess! YOU FEEL SO GOOD!" I could hardly control to motion of
my body or my thoughts.

"You belong to me now! I am your keeper, your mistress! Oooo… I love your big
daddy-dick! Oh yea! Yea! Yea! Ughhhhh! Oh FUCK!" she came on my cock after
redefining our father-daughter relationship. I don't know if it was her words or my large
penis that made her cream, but I didn't really care. I was about to cum soon too.

"Dee, I'M GONNA CUM! GET OFF ME QUICK!" I didn't want to impregnate my daughter.

"Why do that, Daddy? No, I want you to cum inside me!" she commanded!

"But Baby… you're unprotected!" I pleaded.

"Exactly! I want to feel your sperm inside my womb. I want my daddy's seed to fertilize
an egg within me and make me pregnant! And you will, Daddy! You will knock me up!
You will do as your mistress commands!" she ordered. Dee looked back at me as
though her mission was nearly complete.

"Oh Jesus! No!... I… I can't help it! I can't resist!" I gave in and prepared to launch my
seed into the depths of her uterus.

"Yes, Daddy! You cannot resist me! It is futile. I will have your baby! I will give you a
son, unlike that fat bitch you're married to! Now impregnate your daughter like the bad
girl she is! I'm such a nasty slut! I LOVE IT!"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! My daughter wanted to have my son. She
wanted me to make her pregnant. I quickly realized that this was what I wanted as
well. And my daughter was right, I was her slave now, and her wish was my command.
"Yes, Baby. Whatever you say."

"Yes, Mistress!" she corrected me.

"Yes, my mistress." I pounded up into her even more. The squishy sounds of our
incestuous coupling filled the family room. My explosion was very near.

"Good job, Daddy. You please your mistress well. Now look at my cross. I want you
staring right at it as you cum inside your daughter's cunt and impregnate her! Ooooo
this is so wicked! Incest is definitely the best!"
I obeyed my daughter and looked at the cross tattoo above her ass. That was all it
took. I came inside Dee like a canon, shooting jet after jet of my hot potent seed inside
her womb. I spurted inside her for what seemed to be five minutes, the most intense
orgasm of my life! And it was in my daughter's pussy!

Dee looked back at me with a devious smirk. Her mission was accomplished. The slut
had turned her father over to the dark side by making him her personal fuck slave. She
stood up; my cock plopped of her still clenching cunt. My cum ran out of her pussy
down her legs and dripped to the floor. Dee put her skirt back on and spoke to me
looking in my eyes while she cleaned up.

"I own you now, Dad. Your cock and cum belong to me. I won't allow you to fuck Mom
anymore. I'm hotter than Mommy, so I deserve your big cock, not her. And you will
make me pregnant. Now zip up! We've got to get to church. I'm gonna love being in
the chapel with my daddy's sperm inside my womb! Mmmmmmm… so naughty!" she
smiled at me one last time before walking over to the garage door, shaking her ass
along the way.

I knew my life had changed. I knew that my daughter meant every word she had said
before, during and after our fuck session. And this was how I would fix my family. I
would be my slut daughter's sex slave, never fuck my wife again, and make my little
princess pregnant…

_____

Janet Porter stared at her gorgeous black figure in the dressing room mirror. Her
sensuous brown eyes, studied the reflection of her naked black body with satisfaction.
She had everything a man could possibly want, and all in the right places. Her large
firm busts jutted out proudly: Two magnificent globes of smooth black flesh, capped by
a pair of prominent nipples.

"Mmmmmmm," she sighed dreamily to herself as she caressed the smooth firmness of
her nipples with the tips of her manicured fingers.. Enjoying the feel of the nipples
swelling as she massaged them.. "Ooooooo, Sam my darling husband," she purred,
―Why aren't you ever home to fuck me, you two timing bastard?‖

Her flashing dark eyes widened in passion as she ran her hands down over her luscious
body .
"How long, Sam?" she said to herself, her eyes reflecting the loneliness and neglect of
her husband. "Too long," she answered, as she rolled her hips lewdly. "Too fucking
long. Its been almost a month and that‘s far too long for this baby to go without.‖

Janet took her mobile phone from her handbag to ring her husband Sam. "Hi, love,"
Sam said, his smooth voice answered thoughts. "Something wrong?"

"Nothing your lovely oversized cock couldn't solve for me," she moaned. "When are you
coming home?"

Sam groaned. "Later, baby. I promised I would do ten holes with the lads, to practice
for the inter club championship."

"Do you remember what my pussy is like ? I've got lovely soft black hair all around my
hole. There's a red gash where you stick your cock. Remember?"

"But honey I really have to look after public relations. If I don‘t, then you wouldn't have
all those nice new clothes, and a big Mercedes car to run around in.‖ He was quietly
getting angry, and not for the first time he regretted marrying that horny black girl. As
he finished the call he turned to the bar, and picked up his drink, but he managed a
wan smile for the lovely blonde bit of jail bait at his side. Izzie was more to his taste,
she was young blonde and hot, she was just happy to give him what he wanted when
he wanted it.

Izzie smiled wickedly to herself, as she heard Sam‘s side of the conversation. She stifled
a little giggle. .She was a very happy girl, she knew he was rich, and she knew that he
loved playing around. But she vowed that if she got him, he would not want to play
around any more. Sam looked up, and smiled wearily at his sexy young companion. He
was tired at the end of a long day in the office, but he did not want to go home, to face
more moans and recrimination. He wondered why oh why did he have to fall for that
gorgeous black tart. But he knew if he was honest with himself,. that it was her money
that employed him, and paid the bills, as well as her outstanding beauty that had so
tempted him.

Izzie smiled fondly at him. Somehow she sensed just what he was feeling, and although
he had fucked her many times before, she never cried stop, or complained that she was
tired, she was virtually insatiable in bed. Sam knew she had been waiting specially for
him tonight, and to be quite honest, his heart started to beat faster as he saw the
slender blond beauty waiting outside the bar for him. She was lovely, she was slim, and
dressed well, and looked lovely with her long blonde hair, her well fitted red dress and
three inch heels that he had bought her. He looked down at her young smiling face,
and he compared his wife unfavorably with Izzie.

She stood up on her toes and kissed him on the cheek and whispered, seductively in
her ear. "I'm ready, whenever you are big boy. You know we will be alone, and we can
fuck to our hearts content.‖ Sam looked into her beautiful young face. Her smile told
him what she wanted, and looking at her he knew what he wanted.

He realized that she was coming on to him, she never ever took him for granted, and
he knew that he would willingly give way in the end to her young teenage charms. Yet
his common sense told him that that he was playing a very chancy game. His nostrils
picked up the scent of her erotic perfume, and he felt his cock come to attention in his
pants.

Just looking at her made his cock ache with lust. He brought his gaze to her beautiful
young face, it lingered briefly on the swell of her beautiful young bust, and once again
he remembered the almost perpetual moaning and anger of his wife, and he thought,
well why not? After all he could not have sex with his wife without her finishing the
evening, and spoiling it with a with a long list of moans and complaints. She was a
typical bored housewife, with too much money and too much free time. But with Izzie -
that was a different situation

Sam ignored her question. "Do you have a boyfriend, Izzie?"


"Of course I do - you are my boyfriend silly boy.‖
―But you know I am married.:
―So what you can easily divorce her and marry me. I would give you lots of lovely
babies.‖
―But I am almost twenty years older than you.‖
―So what - age does not matter if we love each other.‖
Sam was tempted, Janet did not want children, she thought it was unfair for kids to be
brought into the world in a mixed marriage.
He did not say anything, but he was tempted. The thought of coming home to young
Izzie at the end of the day instead of ‗moaning Janet‘ was a thought. But his head told
him that it would be a very expensive decision, as Janet held all the purse strings.

A tremor shot through his groin, as he saw her smile up at him, and he could see the
unrestrained lust in her young eyes. The aroma of her cheap perfume, were all having
an effect on him. He tried to push his horny thoughts from his mind and think sensibly.
He was married to a beautiful woman, but she was rapidly becoming a pain, and an
embarrassment with all her moaning. He tried to gather his thoughts. The
overpowering sexuality of young Izzie was driving him crazy. She was here and she was
available and he was as horny as hell.

Sam put an arm round her and hugged her close. She sensed his indecision, and she
knew that gradually she was winning. She leaned back, wriggling her ass into the hard
bulge of his bulging crotch. Izzie‘s heart was racing with excitement.. The inside of her
pussy was wet and seeping, wetting her panties, she knew that in a few minutes from
past experience, that Sam was a much better fuck than any of the few others that she
had experienced. She took his hand and whispered :Come on Sweetie, come and fuck
your Izzie, she only has one hole that matters, but you can have ten putts at that at my
place.‖

Izzie wasted no time as they got inside her small compact apartment., Her blouse came
off. Then she dropped her skirt. It lay crumpled at her feet. Sam watched, captivated
by her sexuality, and her boldness. It was a side of the girl which he adored "You know
that I'm a married man, but I do have a few problems at home."
She gave him an impish grin. "So what, that does not mean that you can‘t fuck me
occasionally . Does it?‖

Sam pulled the warm yielding body of his hot-blooded young companion into his arms.
Izzie relaxed her young body against him, as their mouths met in a long passionate and
slightly frantic kiss A smile played at the corners of her mouth, as she rubbed her hot
young body against his powerful athletic frame.

Her mouth was an open invitation. Her blue eyes smoldered, tempting him, begging
him to use her any way he wished. She rolled her hips, felt his hardness press into the
softness of her belly. "Ooooo, Sam darling." Sam once again clamped his lips to hers,
invaded her mouth, his tongue exploring vigorously. His hands passing lightly over her
flared hips, under her skirt, and over her panty covered buttocks.

Grabbing a fistful of blonde hair, he crushed his mouth against hers. His balls felt as if
they had been dipped into fire. Izzie gobbled greedily on his exploring tongue, the
strength of his body, his passionate eagerness all combined to drive her sex crazy.

Panting, she broke the kiss, she eased out of his arms. "Darling let me take off your
clothes."

Sam stood silent, his eyes feasting on the blonde's lipstick-smeared mouth. He licked
his lips, tasting the lipstick that had come off on to his mouth. Like her perfume, it was
intoxicating. Her deft nimble fingers finished with the buttons of his shirt. She slipped
off his jacket, his tie, then his shirt. She playfully scratched her nails down his chest,
over his taut stomach, and the pulled his underpants down releasing his more than
average sized cock.

Her lovely blue eyes sparkled with desire. She placed her hand on his cock-bulge and
squeezed. "Welcome home." She whispered sexily. "I could feel it throb right through
your pants. I think he knows me and he likes me, he knows when he is at home and
where he belongs"

Sam groaned, as he brought his large hands to her nipples and squeezed gently He
sucked in his breath as he gazed at her oversized nipples swollen with lust.

"Jesus Christ," he groaned. "You're gorgeous!"


Izzie shivered in bliss. "I'm all wet inside, Sam. I've been wet for your cock since the
last time we fucked. He fixed his eyes on her pussy. Blonde silky hair covered her pussy
mound. A lump clogged his throat. "So different from Janet his wife, as he remembered
the tangle of black hair that covered her always demanding pussy.

Izzie dropped to her knees, her glassy blue eyes level with his bulging crotch. Her hot
fingers found his cock, and wrapped around its throbbing length "Ooooo, Sam. It's big.
So nice and big!"

"Suck it, Izzie" Sam groaned. "Suck my cock!"

"Your cock's so hard Uhhhhh, and so delicious looking."

Sam reached down, grabbed her hair, he jerked her head, lunged his hips. His cock
pushed into her open mouth. Izzie gurgled on his cock, as the bloated tip clogged the
entrance to her throat. Her face turned red, and her eyes watered. Sam was ready to
fuck his cock into her throat. She used her teeth, clamping them into the hard
throbbing thickness of his cock.
Izzie coughed, then giggled. "You almost choked me to death." She was holding his
cock, caressing it lovingly.

"Sorry, Izzie dear. "I understand," Izzie purred sympathetically. "Relax. I'll take good
care of you just go bit slower." She smoothed her hand over his wet throbbing cock.

"Fuck me, Sam. Fuck me! Fuck me Show how much you love me!" She humped her ass
off the bed and reached for him, her eyes glittering, flesh flushed with lust. "Fuck me!"

Janet his demanding wife was now obliterated from his mind. He positioned himself
over her wriggling body, his cock aimed at her pussy. "You ready for this, all of this?"
he asked.

"Yesssss, you know I am" she hissed through clenched teeth, as she raked his broad
shoulders and muscular arms with her nails. "Yessss!" Sam lunged forward, pushing his
cock into the warm wet goo of Izzie‘s overheated pussy. Every thick throbbing inch of
his cock was now inside her twisting writhing body.

Izzie‘s soft yielding body cushioned the hard lunge of Sam's body. Her pussy, wet and
gooey, clamped tightly around his powerful cock. Hot spongy cunt muscles pulsed
wildly, bathing his cock in her juices. "Ooooo, Sam. I love it!"

Sam eased back, dragging his cock from her pussy. Her juices coated his cock. He put,
only the head of his hard cock inside Izzie‘s pussy. He looked down into her young
passion-crazed face. Her blue eyes were glazed, dilated, but staring back. "You're so
tight, Izzie dear. So tight."
Izzie gurgled. "You are only the third man I have ever fucked and you are the biggest."
She roiled her hips seductively. "I'm still practically a virgin." Sam pushed his cock back
into her pussy, forcing her wriggling body into the mattress. "Hot too ... and wet!" He
twisted his hips, his cock acting like a corkscrew inside her thrashing pussy.

Izzie‘s legs shot out straight, wrapping themselves round his waist, her heels digging
into the small of his back. She humped up, moaning and twisting as she fucked her
pussy on his large cock. "Fuck me, Sam. Fuck me!" She lunged up, smashing her body
into his. Sam grunted, but didn't move. He eased back, leaving his cock half-buried in
his lust-crazed partner. "You do it, Izzie. Fuck yourself on my cock." He jerked his hips,
making her howl.

"Yeahhhh, why not" she gasped, a lewd hungry look on her flushed, contorted face.
She humped, squealed, thudded back into the bed. Over and over, she repeated the
sensuous sequence, treating Sam and herself to a fantastic fuck.

Sam's self-control shattered as he could feel his body reacting . He fucked his cock into
Izzie‘s hot bubbling pussy. This time, he didn't stop. He fucked her hard, smashing her
buttocks into the bed. His balls swelled, ready to erupt. His speed was fast, his stroking
cock like a hot throbbing piece of steel. Long strokes, deep stabbing fuck-thrusts carried
the screaming young blonde schoolgirl into bliss.

"Faster, Sam," she begged. "Make me cum. Make me cum!" She met his thrusts with
mindless upward jerks. She took every inch of his cock deep, massaging his cock with
her cunt muscles. Her breasts flopped, the nipples ready to pop. She pounded her heels
into his jerking back.

"I going to cum, Sam. Now!"

Sam's face hardened into a mask of determined passion. His pounding thrusts became
more demanding. He shortened his strokes, increased his fucking speed and carried the
screaming twisting blonde into her orgasm.

"I'm Cumming, Sam. Cumming! Ahhhh!"

Izzie went insane. She bucked and twisted under Sam's powerful body. Hot gushing
cunt cum flowed from the pulsing walls of her pussy, flowed over Sam's plowing prick,
and oozed from her body. Fuck juice dribbled down the cheeks of her ass; over his
swinging balls. A dark puddle formed on the bed.

Sam drilled his cock into her hot vibrating pussy. Holding back for as long as possible.
Just the sight of Izzie climaxing on his cock was fabulous. His balls churned and his
prick swelled inside Izzie‘s heated pussy. It was fantastic as suddenly he came in a long
frantic surge as he shot his stream of baby seed into young Izzie.
"I'm cumming," he roared, his hips a blur as he rammed his squirting cock into her
pussy. "I'm cumming!"

"Yes, Sam," she shrieked as her pussy gulped hungrily on his prick. "You're filling me . I
feel it. Ahhhhh, Sam!"

Sam pounded down. Izzie lunged up. Hot squishing noises blended with Sam's deep
roaring howls, and Kate's high-pitched squeals. Their climaxing bodies slapped wetly
into each other. Cum, a thick gooey mixture of both their orgasms, flowed from her
body, making the dark stain on the bed larger. Sam grunted happily. Izzie gasped.

Sam lunged forward, smashing Izzie in to the mattress. He ground his hips, his cock
twisting inside her climaxing pussy. "More," he groaned, shooting hot wads of his seed
into her pussy. "Take it all!" Neck muscles straining, he twisted his neck, his face
contorted in lust.

"Ooooo, Sam! Yes ... gimme ... gimme your cum"

Izzie was almost out of her head. Her hips bucked, her upper body jerked, causing her
boobs to flop. Her head snapped back and forth, making her blonde hair splash over
her crimson face. She grabbed him, pulled herself up against him and came again. Her
head hung back, her eyes rolling.

Sam's elbows gave out. He crushed her, mashing her tits into his chest. His hands
gouged down her twisting body, found her hips, skimmed under, grabbed her ass. He
squeezed, holding tightly as he pounded her pussy.

Izzie writhed under his slamming body. She found his neck, she chewed it and kissed it,
her screaming voice now muffled. Her legs released him, stiffened. Her arms released
him, dropped back with a thud. She was finished, drained for the moment. Her body
limp, she absorbed the final thrusting stabs of Sam's fucking cock.

Sam growled, his pumping hips slowly stopping. "Jesus," he mumbled, rolling off her
limp sweaty young body. "I almost forgot how great fucking with you could be."

********
Janet put down the phone. She was angry. She knew her husband was lying, she
sensed he was with another woman. The detective she had hired had confirmed it and
he would soon send his written report, and she would have all the evidence she
needed.. Well Sam dear, two can play at that game she thought, as she remembered
the young man called Tony who she had met at a friends house, a couple of days ago.
She remembered how tempted she had been when he had tried to make a pass at her,
and how he had carefully left his card on the table for her to pick up. She found the
card in her bag , she thought carefully for a moment before she dialed the number.
Tony remembered Janet well, he had been intrigued at Janet‘s sultry come-hither
manner when he had first met her. He thought that she was the most attractive black
woman he had ever met. He had been sorely tempted, when he had been introduced to
her by a friend two days before. Her telephone call had come out of the blue that
evening, just when he was feeling so bored, and feeling sorry for himself, but he
remembered how he had found her such good company when they had first met. He
thought not only was she sexy, she was witty and so confident.

When he arrived at her house, he was not disappointed. Janet was wearing a black
sleeveless cocktail dress, with a daring slit cut in the sides, displaying the fact that she
was wearing silk stockings and high-heeled black shoes. Tony was intrigued at her
sultry come-hither manner. At 32 the same age as himself she was probably the most
attractive woman he had ever met, but he also found her good company, but tonight
he was intrigued by a sort of sadness in her manner. She had on his arrival given him
one hundred pounds, and without letting him speak, she had quite firmly laid down the
rules of behavior for the evening.

―You are here because I want you to fuck me, my husband does not want me, so I
need a good man, and you came to mind. Anything else is out, unless I say so. Is that
understood?.‖
Tony looked at her and he put the hundred pounds back on the table. ―Yes, if that is
the way you want it, but I do not accept money for sex, I came because I thought you
were lovely, and I really fancied you.‖

Janet looked at him and said ―I am sorry I thought that you were in business for
money?―
Tony said ―Money is always useful, but I have never paid for sex or been paid for it,
and I am not starting now, as he picked up his coat and reluctantly made for the door.‖
Janet said. ‖Tony I am sorry I have never done anything like this before. I was tempted
with you the other night, and I did not know how to approach you. Please forgive me.‖

Tony put his coat down, and took her in his arms and kissed her saying . ―Look Janet I
think you are lovely, and I would love to get to know you much better ― Janet realised
then that she had made the right decision. She was thrilled at the idea of having sex
with this handsome sexy man. She hated being alone, she badly needed male company,
because she was all woman, and she had never ever been unfaithful to her husband
before. The idea of sex with another man took some getting used to. But she was
desperate for some love and male attention.

At first they sat and talked, and had a few drinks and as the evening had progressed
she had relaxed and really enjoyed his company. She had told Tony all about her life,
her husband and his unfaithfulness, and as she had relaxed, she had become
increasingly more affectionate, eventually she had put her arms round his neck and put
her mouth up to be kissed and Tony had duly obliged.
―Take me to bed Tony please ?‖

Tony hesitated ‖Its not that I don‘t fancy you Janet I know you are married, and I do
not want to cause any disharmony. Are you really sure that this what you want?―
―I want you to take me to my bed and make love to me Tony‖ She demanded. ―I want
you to make passionate love to me to make it a perfect evening for both of us.

―Your husband must be mad I wish I had a wife like you.‖ Tony said as they made for
the bedroom

Together now both naked on the bed Janet pulled Tony close, and looked into his eyes.
Tonight I am going to fuck you silly Tony.‖ she intoned, as she slid her arms around
him for a tight hug. Its been such a long time since I have had a man. Her legs locking
over his pulling their naked bodies close together. They kissed passionately, her tongue
dancing about his mouth as she climbed across his naked body and he found himself
looking up at her very pretty face.

Her long raven black hair fell down in a cascade across her cheeks and his face, as she
gazed down at him. The soft look becoming hungrier as she leaned forward and again
planted her soft lips on his. His hand made its way to her breast, squeezing the soft
flesh, tugging on her hardening nipples. She moaned into his mouth, and rolled on top
of him, taking his right hand from her breast and putting it on the pillow above his
head. "Not yet," she said. ―But I can't help it you are so lovely―. He grinned as his left
hand grabbed her other breast.
"Down, boy!" she says, a smile on her face, "I'm making the rules tonight, remember.‖

Tony let her take his hand and stretch his arm away. She leaned towards him, and her
nipples hovered just over his lips. Well, if she offers it.. Tony stretched his neck
forwards and started sucking a nipple as she giggled happily.

Tony looked up into those beautiful brown eyes, wanting so much to kiss her, but
unable to move more than a few inches. She reached over slowly and kissed his
stomach, moving up to his neck and face and finally to his mouth, teasing just out of
range first, then planting her sweet lips on his. She lay down next to him, an arm
across his body, her head on his shoulder.

Tony - when I met you I was attracted, but you would not be here if my marriage was
not on the rocks,. and suddenly, I realised I wanted you. I like the appearance of you.
Your face is a perfect strong male face, and you have lovely clear blue eyes strong jaw,
long eyelashes. You're just about the perfect specimen for any woman. You are
obviously in good physical shape, and tonight I am just enjoying being with you .‖
―But you are married, so what about your husband?‖ Tony asked.
―Tony I am sure that he is away fucking another woman, and I am lonely. Tonight I
want to be loved In the morning……. We shall see, tonight the door is locked and
bolted, if he comes home he will have to sleep outside.‖
.
Then she turned back to their love making" I really want you badly," she muttered,
almost to herself, as she started kissing her way down his body. She stopped for a
moment at his nipples, then down again deliberately staying away from his cock and
working her way down his thigh. She moved between his legs and her kisses traced a
line down to one foot, then back up and over to the other, tugging on his pubic hair
with her lips, but skipping his most sensitive spot. When she returned again she slowed,
and started kissing his balls, lightly flicking them with her tongue.

She stopped and raised herself on her elbows without warning, Janet leaned over
reached out and took his cock in her mouth, she worked at it steadily until she could
take no more, and she had as much of him, as she could in her mouth. She looked up
at him as she worked away at sucking his cock and Tony could see, her beautiful eyes
looking expectantly at him. Tony was enjoying every second of it Lust burned in her
eyes, it was a strange look full of passion and desire. Then Janet for some reason just
let go let go of his cock and practically jumped on top of him she grabbed his cock and
pressed it to her pussy, then without ceremony sat down hard. Both of them gave a
moan as they quickly achieved full penetration. Janet was tight, but she was also wet.
To Tony it was just a heavenly feeling of release. Janet was putting her whole weight
on him to get maximum penetration; her face showing it‘s determination as she
concentrated in jamming his cock up inside her as far as it would go.

It was not long before she started moving up and down, her muscles gripping him
tightly, a look of sheer relief and happiness on her face, but Tony grabbed her, and
rolled her over onto her back.. He pulled her hair to one side, to kiss her and she
surprised him when she said. "Yes! Darling. "She hissed.‖Do it again.‖

Their mouths locked in passion, their tongues swirling madly as their loins pressed
tightly together. Tony flexed his cock inside her, and felt Janet jump. She started to
squeeze back, thrusting her hips wantonly against him, his cock was driving deep into
her, his cock was swollen to its maximum becoming fully rigid as her hands pulled him
down on to her by the shoulders, just as her hips drove upwards. Her upper lip curled,
Tony guessed that she was nearing a massive climax.

Her hips rocked wildly, her moans of passion increasing, and then her body arched up,
pressing hard against him, as together their bodies rolled locked together as their love
making came to fruition.

Gradually their passion subsided, Janet lay there smiling up at him happily, her
forehead beaded with perspiration. She closed her eyes, pulling him closer to her,
cheekily rocking her hips slowly, and testing the firmness of his erection. He could feel
their juices seeping down past his cock, as her movement increased, and she was
quickly aroused again, Tony began teasing one of her dark nipples with his tongue. Her
muscles tensed around his cock, and Tony flexed inside her. Her legs and arms
wrapped around him and they kissed passionately.

"Just lie still Tony, it‘s time I repaid you" She said quietly.

Turning him over, so that she was on top Janet sat on top again, and straddled his
hips, Tony lay there, smiling happily up at her. She must have guessed from his
expression how much he was enjoying this-- the hot grip of her muscles on his cock,
made it very good for him.

Slowly Janet started to rock on her hands and knees, stretching her pussy over his
cock; Tony was thoroughly enjoying every ripple and every sensation. He could feel his
cock forcing its way into her, stretching her then pulling back out, and then penetrating
a little farther each time. For him it was absolutely fantastic. He reached for her
breasts, tugging her nipples gently, while she slowly fucked him, the first flush of
passion past. Janet leaned down to kiss him as Tony said.

―Thank-you Tony for everything.‖ She whispered.

As she rode up and down on his cock, Tony guessed she was pushing herself to the
brink with each careful stroke. She leaned way back so that she could feel it at a
slightly different angle, again bringing them both new fantastic sensations, and once
again bringing them ever closer to their climax, and then almost taking him by surprise
as it came, she slumped forward onto him, smiling and kissing his face, her hard nipples
pushing into his chest, then she put them against his mouth, one after the other. Tony
held them in his lips while Janet gripped tightly onto the last inch of his straining cock.
Her eyes sparkled in the lamplight, as he looked up at her. When she again sat her
weight down on him, He was still to his surprise incredibly hard, and he could feel his
cock touching the entrance to her womb deep inside.

Tony looked up at her face and made a little animal sound as his orgasm rushed
through him and flooded up into Janet. She was only just behind him as she frantically
gripped his pumping cock, but obviously happy, as she lay down on his chest while the
warm rhythm of total satisfaction pounded through them both.

When it was done, he felt even bigger inside her, and Janet said she was a little sore as
she eased up off of his still hard cock and flopped down on the bed beside him.. She
looked happy and relaxed as she closed her eyes. Tony could feel their juices seeping
out of them onto the bed. Janet smiled happily to herself as she laid her head on his
shoulder.
Janet looked at him ―Do you like me Tony?‖ She asked.

―Of course I like you, but I don‘t like breaking marriages up.
―Tony dear, I have plenty of money, and so I would like to hire you as my live-in
chauffer, your first job is to drive me to see the divorce lawyer - then we will see how
the two of us go from there?‖
―What about your husband Janet?
―Why do you think we are going to the divorce lawyer today Tony dear?

It was getting late. James was busy mopping the floor of the convenience store which
he had recently began work a week before. He looked at the clock which was steadily
pushing towards ten o'clock. The store would close in a few minutes and only a handful
of customers remained. Liz Cooper, the store owner and close friend of James' mother
announced the imminent closure of the store for the evening. Soon all the customers
had left and the place fell silent. James hummed along to the muzak as he finished up
with the cleaning. He looked up at Liz who was perched on the stool behind the counter
taking the day's stock.

James was looking forward to his favorite part of the evening, cash in hand from Mrs.
Cooper. For James the part-time job was ideal as it provided him with the cash he
would need to get a new car and fund his college lifestyle. The two of them were alone
now and both were tired after the day's work. ''Long day honey'', Liz said in a weary
voice. ''Sure was'', James replied as he put away the mop and made his way over to
her. ''Here you go mister'', she said as she handed him his pay. The pair talked over a
coffee for a while, the usual chit-chat. Liz was an attractive middle-aged woman in her
late forties with a great sense of humor.

She was never married and had no kids and to James acted more like a woman half her
age, not least in her dress sense. James had a feeling that she dressed to tease. This
day she wore a low-cut blouse with impressive cleavage revealing her large breasts.
She wore a tight black skirt with tights and high heels. She had an incredible figure for
a woman pushing 50.

After finishing coffee James got ready to head home for the night. As he gathered his
stuff Liz asked James if he would help her unpack boxes in her new apartment across
town. James hesitated at first, being tired after the day, but Liz offered him a cash
bonus and a ride home after if he did her a favor. James agreed as he needed the
money. ''Thanks so much James you'll really be doing me a big favor'', said Liz. ''No
probs'', James replied. So with the thought of a cash bonus and a slightly dirtier one in
mind, they got into her car and headed to her place.

Soon James was busy lifting boxes and helping Liz organize her new apartment. It was
a nice but small-sized place, but big enough for a single woman. While unloading
another box James unwittingly discovered something which was not intended for his
eyes: Mrs. Cooper's dildo. James held the monster dick in his hand and quietly laughed.
He guessed a single woman like her would need to service herself regularly! He was
now horny and could feel his dick becoming rapidly erect. Suddenly, Liz came into the
room, and discovered James admiring her pleasure instrument. ''Oh my god'', Liz
exclaimed, clearly embarrassed. Her face became flushed. ''I'm so sorry, I totally forgot
that was there''. ''Relax, its fine James said'' nervously as he quickly discarded her dildo.
''What must you think of me?'', Liz uttered in a shameful tone, ''please don't tell your
mother about this, I'm mortified''. ''Its fine'' repeated James. And then in a calm voice
said ''It actually turned me on''. Liz looked visibly embarrassed.

She looked at the floor and then at James and said ''I bet you wondered what kind of a
decent lady has a dildo?'', smirking. ''A damn sexy one'', James replied. Liz smiled
gently, ''I never thought a young man like you would have an interest in an old lady like
me''. The two of them looked at each other, both with sex in their eyes. Liz slowly
approached James and whispered into his ear ''I'm tired with that dildo you know, I
think I'd prefer your young cock James''. James could feel his heart racing as he
imagined all he could do to her. ''This is our little secret okay.. we won't tell Jane about
this''. The fact that she was one of his mother's closest friends was a massive turn on.
James realized that his mother was very good friends with Liz and made sure that she
wouldn't find out about his activities with her slut friend.

Soon the two were totally naked and embraced each other like lovers sharing hot
passionate kisses. Their clothes lay in a heap on the ground. James kissed her neck
gently as Liz masturbated his young twenty year-old cock. He then slid his fingers inside
Liz's now soaking cunt and frantically finger-fucked her. Liz was liberated and screamed
in pleasure as James shoved three fingers up her. Liz grabbed the back of his neck and
thrusted her body against his as she approached orgasm. Instantly Liz screamed as she
came and ejaculated her cunt juice on James' hand. ''Awww fuck baby'' Liz exclaimed.
Soon James put his dick into her slutty mouth and fucked it. James felt heaven-like as
Liz sucked his cock and rimmed him. James squeezed her firm tits as she gave him
head and after a few minutes he exploded and shot a liberal load of spunk into her
mouth, which she hungrily swallowed. James next spat on her quivering clit and tasted
her vagina.

Her pubes were neatly trimmed. Liz held his head and wedged it between her thighs
and wrapped her legs around his body making gyrating movements of intense sexual
pleasure. After he was finished with her twat he moved further down and daringly stuck
his middle finger in her ass. She was tight. Very tight. ''I want your dick in there'', Liz
demanded. He had never tried anal before but couldn't wait. Soon Liz was on all fours
with her bottom invitingly stuck out. ''Juice me up baby''. He proceeded to spread open
her asscheeks and dribble spit inside her. He then tongued her hole and again inserted
his finger. Eventually he held his throbbing member in his hand and carefully squeezed
his it inside her. Once lodged firmly inside it he started to slowly fuck it. He could feel
her puckered hole intensely squeeze as he penetrated her. Liz groaned in pleasure as
she got her ass done in. James increased his speed and gripped her firm ass and
smacked her hard.
Liz gripped the bedsheets as James screwed her ''Fuck my ass baby! fuck it!'', Liz
screamed. The room was enveloped in the steam of hot, wet sex. Soon Liz was well
spread and James was about to come. He gripped her body and creampied in her. As
he pulled out some of his cum slowly oozed out of her gaping hole. It was the sexiest
moment of James' life. She quietly moaned. They were both sweating heavily. James
was breathless. Both were exhausted and collapsed in bed beside each other. Shortly
after his cellphone rang. It was his mother. He smiled wryly as he viewed the sight of
her friends sticky, stark naked sex-exhausted body beside him, knowing that she would
never find out. ''Hey mom, what's up?'', he smugly inquired.

Christy peered into her closet trying to decide on which outfit to wear for her usual
Saturday night outing, and since being from Ft. Worth, Texas, her destination was sure
to be one of the many cowboy bars that dotted the Metroplex landscape. She finally
decided on a long country style dress that was low cut on top, yet loose enough to
allow her freedom of movement on the dance floor. She lay the garment on her bed
and sat down in front of her vanity mirror to brush her long blonde hair. There was no
mistaking it, Christy had a stunning body! Long slim legs, flat tummy, a full yet tight
ass, large red nippled breasts, and a pretty if not beautiful face. As the brush pulled
through her tresses, her boobs jiggled back and forth, causing her nipples to become
erect. Christy had to admit she was a male magnet of the nth degree!!! Her pussy was
already damp, and having a smooth shaved crotch seemed to only heighten her
arousal. Christy was blessed with abnormally puffy vaginal lips, and lately it seemed
that they were always bulging and wet with juice. "God," she thought, "I hope I can get
lucky tonight, it's been almost a week!!!" After the fiftieth stroke of her brush, she got
up and pulled her dress over her head and slipped it on. "No bra or panties tonight,"
she said out loud, "no use having them in the way!!!" To top off her ensemble, she
pulled on a pair of bright red cowboy boots, a red cowboy hat, and a red bandanna
around her neck, and after one last look in the mirror, she was out the door and on her
way!!!

The Jagged Horseshoe was packed as usual, with almost everyone dressed as a cowboy
or cowgir, and even though most of them were city cowboys, they really tried to look
and act the part of a real cowhand. The tell tale give away that most of them were city
slickers was the amount of white wine that was consumed, not a whole lot of beer and
shots in this place! Christy wandered over to the bar and ordered a margarita, while
over in the far corner the mechanical bull was in the process of bucking off another
"cowboy". Christy was watching the bull riding when up behind her she felt two large
hands on her hips and a hard cock pushing against her ass, and while her natural
inclination was to pull away, in the crush of bodies around them, she was powerless to
move in any direction, so she tensed her body, not sure of what would happen next.
She felt a hot breath on her shoulder, and then a soft male voice in her ear said, "I've
been watching you from the moment you came in the bar, you don't know how much
you turn me on!" He continued on, "I'm as hard as blue steel, and I'll do anything to
stick it into your hot pussy, and I can see that you're not wearing a bra, and I can feel
that you're not wearing any panties!" "I just want you to know that I'm no pervert, and
I'm not bad looking either, so if you want me to leave just lean forward and I'll be on
my way, if not, and you're as hot as I am, push back against me now!!!" Christy's head
was spinning, totally taken by surprise by this "rear" assault, but the only problem was
that it also totally turned her on--big time, so she helplessly sagged back into her
anonymous admirer, feeling more of his body press against her own!!!

Sucking in her breath when his right arm snaked around her body until his large hand
cupped her heavy breast, she gasped and thought to herself, "My god, I can't stand this
much longer, I need to feel him in me right now!" Sensing her urgency, he intoned in
her ear, "Take it easy baby, we got all night, let's just get acquainted this way, ya
know, by me feeling up your tits like this!" Christy felt his fingers find her nipple, and
seconds later the large nub was being tweaked through her dress. "Oh Jesus," she
moaned softly, "you do that so welllllllll!!!!" He just laughed softly in her ear, and then
nibbled on her shoulder, as he continued touching her, his hands now roving all over
her body. "You have a terrific ass," he whispered, between nibbles on her neck and ear.
Christy's legs were now turning to jello, but he didn't seem to be in any hurry to move
to a more private setting. As another ride was bucked from the mechanical bull, he
whispered, "Follow me, now," while taking her hand and pulling her through the mass
of humanity towards the rest rooms. As they inched their way along, Christy could only
see the back side of her paramour, but she definitely liked what she could see as he
wore a long sleeve cowboy shirt and tight blue Levis, with cowboy boots and a large
white Stetson on his head. He looked to be over six feet, and he had a lean hard look
about him that made Christy's cunt boil with anticipation. The farther they got from the
bull riding corner, the less crowded it got, until by the time they reached the outer
doors of the rest rooms, it was pretty much deserted.

When he looked back at her for the first time, Christy felt her cunt tighten even more,
he was a stud muffin of the first order!!! In a shaky voice she offered, "My name is
Christy, what's yours?" With a wide grin, he pulled her close, his mouth only inches
from hers and answered, "Nice to meet you Christy, my name's Clint!" Without any
further warning, he pressed his mouth to hers and gave her a long deep kiss, and
naturally Christy's body responded like a well tuned Ferrari on the race track, quickly
melting into his arms and begging for more attention. When he was sure the coast was
clear, he shepherded Christy into the men's john and lead her straight to the last stall.
She should have protested, but the state her pussy was in required immediate
attention!!! The first thing Clint did after locking the stall door was to jerk down the
front of Christy's dress, exposing her ripe breasts. He sat down on the pot and buried
his face into the quivering mass of tit flesh, and after finding a nipple sucking it into his
mouth and nipping and licking it relentlessly!!! Under his unrelenting attention it grew
hard and stiff in his mouth, making her sigh and moan all at the same time, "God,
you're a good tit sucker, cradling his head in her arms. He went back and forth from
nipple to nipple, making her clit twitch with each little nibble and bite unatil she couldn't
stand it another second, pulling him away from her chest and tugging him to his feet
while panting, "Let's trade places," and after sitting down in front of him and unbuckling
his belt, all in one motion. He stood calmly while she unsnapped his jeans, pulled down
the zipper, and reached in side of his shorts to extract his hard pecker.
"Mmmmmmmm," she hummed, "big and hard, just like I like them," while wasting no
time in letting her tongue and lips run all over the head of his hard fuck pole. When it
was shiny with her saliva, she sucked it in, deep down her throat, making him gasp as
her oral attentions to his big cock made his nut sack tighten with the anticipation of a
huge cum! "Suck it harder baby," he groaned through gritted teeth, "my god, you are a
fucking little cock hound aren't you!?!" Just hearing him talk dirty to her made her even
more excited, and hearing a couple of men enter the rest room to relieve themselves
made all of her senses heighten with fear as well as lust!!! Just the thought of getting
caught while giving a blowjob in the men's rest room was an unbelievable turn on!!!

She wanted him to blow it into her mouth, but she wanted to get fucked even more, so
she released his penis from her mouth and sat him back down on the pot while hiking
up her dress exposing her shaved pussy. Her lips were swollen with desire, and they
had a thin line of moisture all along her hot crack as her clit bulged out of it's sheath,
it's pink little head straining to be licked or sucked! He leaned out and let his tongue
flick over the little nub, causing her whole body to stiffen! Before she knew it his tongue
and mouth were all over her vagina, licking and sucking, causing the inevitable to
happen with a rush of blood to her genitals. Her orgasm tore through her like an
express train, and while she tried to stifle her moans, but it was hopeless to do so as
the guttural noise escaping her lips was obviously the sound of a woman having an
unbelievably hard climax, and right at the moment she didn't give shit who heard her
cumming! As her orgasm ebbed, he pulled her to him, spreading her legs and lowering
her cunt onto his throbbing manhood. She was so wet and agape, she slid right in with
no difficulty what so eve, and after she was only in an inch or two, he put his hands on
her shoulders and pulled down hard, driving his meat deep into her hot vagina! She
actually screamed as she bottomed out, now totally full of cock meat, she could barely
hear several men outside of the stall laughing as the two of them fucked each other on
the way to a mutual climax. Her pussy wall desperately tried to grip the monster
invader, but with no success, as it finally just gave in to the massive attack that it was
pounding it into submission. Christy was now in a state of total female heat and in a
gasping voice she begged Clint to ream her out, loving the feeling that the huge pecker
gave her tight little vagina! Both of them were now breathing hard, panting as they
approached their nirvana, so when Christy heard a low rumble coming from Clint's
throat, a sure single that he was getting ready to blow into her, she rocked her cunt
hard on his stiffy, and together they both went over the edge, their orgasms blending
together in a sexual frenzy!

They sat that way together for more than five minutes, both of them trying to find the
strength to move when he finally spoke to her he asked, "Do you know what attracted
me to you?" She shook her head no, and he replied, "It was those red boots, I really
liked those red boots!" She leaned over and kissed him, and asked, "Now what attracts
you to me!?!" He just laughed and said emphatically, "Well, it sure ain't the boots!!!"

___

Last year my husband and I attended a wedding in Germany.

I didn‘t know anyone there as the groom was my husband‘s friend.

It was summer and I‘d chosen to wear a light cotton dress and no bra. I wasn‘t feeling
sexy but just that I didn‘t want my bra to show with the thin shoulder straps that tied in
a not on each side.
My husband had insisted that I wear stockings and suspenders for some evening
frivolities later.

The wedding went off without a hitch.

Prior to the reception we went off for a walk and found a secluded place amongst the
pine trees. We started kissing and my husbands hands were all over me. It felt my
breasts and located my nipples. He then gently circled them before squeezing.
He removed a shoulder strap and exposed my breast before moving his head down to
lick my nipple with his tongue.

I then felt his hand rubbing my crotch and the hem of my dress raising. His hand
caressed my thigh reaching the top of my suspenders and the bare patch of skin.

He then moved his hand on to the front of my knickers and started to rub. His hand
then went down the front of my knickers and he slipped his fingers in to my already
moist opening.

My husband then removed his hand and turned me around.


I was leaning up against a tree as he pulled my knickers down. My dress was up around
my hips with one breast hanging out.

I felt my husband enter me and very quickly start pumping me from behind. I was
holding on to the tree as his tempo and force increased. It was all I could do to stop
myself being thrust into the tree.

I then looked up and saw a young man watching me.

I‘d seen him at the wedding and knew he was a guest.

I tried to get my husband to stop but he was approaching climax.


I couldn‘t stop him and I couldn‘t release my hands from the tree for fear of being
thrust into it. Nor could I cover my exposed breast or pull down the hem of my dress.

I then felt my husband cum inside of me and quickly with draw.

I immediately covered up and told my husband that someone had seen us.
He didn‘t seem to care having just satisfied himself and we returned to the reception.

The reception was held outside with numerous small marquees with long tables and
bench seats. It was a warm night at the marquees had no sides.
People had formed in to groups and as the light faded coloured lights and solar lights
were switched on around the garden. There was music playing and alcohol flowed
freely.

During the evening my husband had consumed copious amounts of alcohol and was off
socialising with the groom and his new found friends.
I was sat at a table, on a long bench seat not knowing another person and with no one
to talk to.

A young German came and sat down beside me. He introduced himself as Helmut and I
recognised him as the young man from the woods. He had the typical Germanic
features. Over 6ft tall, dark hair, chiselled jaw and a fit body.

We started chatting and I knew he was trying to chat me up.


I estimated I was at least ten years older then him.
As we chatted the alcohol flowed and I was suddenly aware of Helmut using any excuse
to touch me.
It started with the occasional touch of my hand as we spoke but then his hands started
to linger.

I immediately moved my hand away and looked towards my husband. I needn‘t have
worried as he was too busy getting drunk with his mates.

Helmut got up and offered me a drink.


When he returned he touched my shoulder and with his other hand handed me the
glass. Helmut then sat down beside me and as he did so I felt his hand gently slide
down my back.
Before I cold react Helmut‘s hand was resting on the small of my back.
I shifted my bottom moving myself away but all I achieved was moving Helmut‘s hand
to my thigh.
I put my hand on top of his to move it away but he simply placed his other hand on top
of mine.
His first hand started to caress my thigh and I felt the hem of my dress being moved
slowly up my leg.
I looked down and saw that my stocking top was exposed.
―No‖ I said, ―my husband just over there!!!!‖
―He hasn‘t looked at you all night‖ was Helmut‘s reply.
―What if he sees?‖
Helmut then took hold of my hand and stood up.
He helped me up and keeping a firm grip on my hand walked me away.

We then walked to a concrete setting on the edge of the garden and woods.
There was no lighting here and we reached the table Helmut pulled me into him. He
started kissing me and I felt his tongue enter my mouth. It started to explore and I felt
myself responding.
His hand found my breasts and buttocks and eventually I realised that my dress was
being raised up.
My breasts were both exposed as my shoulder straps and slipped down my arms.
Helmut moved his mouth down to my nipples and started to suck and lick my nipples.
His hand continued to play with one of my nipples as his tongue played with other.
This felt so good and I found myself responding. It may have been the alcohol but I
started to actively participate. I held on to his head and tried to position his tongue on
to my nipple.
I felt his free hand caress my thighs and reach the top of my stockings. It went higher
and higher and caressed the bare patch of skin before moving on up to my hip.
I felt my knickers being pulled down as he continued to pay a lot of attention to my
breast and nipples.

As my knickers reached my knees I wriggled to assist them falling to my ankles. I then


stepped out of them and opened my legs giving Helmut easier access.

Helmut then moved his head down lower and between my legs. He lifted on of my legs
up and I leant back against the concrete table.
I shifted to get comfortable and placed both feet on the concrete chairs. With my legs
Helmut had a free and uninterrupted access to me.
I felt his tongue gently lick the hood of my clitoris before gently applying more pressure
in a circular action. His tongue then moved down, parting my lips and allowing my
juices to flow before sliding back up.
This continued before he lifted my legs higher forcing me to lean back on the table. His
tongue then found my entrance and slipped inside.
I immediately tensed realising that only a few hours earlier my husband had shot his
load inside of me.
His tongue continued to work on me and I relented. It was just too good to stop him
now. I leant back holding myself up on my forearms and elbows.
I felt Helmut‘s tongue move to my perineum. He lingered, circling his tongue and
applying slight pressure. I felt Helmut lift my thighs higher and then his tongue touched
my arse hole.
He circled my arse being I felt his tongue enter me.
It felt fantastic and I moved my hand down to rub my clitoris. My other hand was
squeezing my beast and pinching / pulling at my nipple.
I then had the most tremendous orgasm and just put my head back as the spasm
rippled through my body.
Helmut then stood up and put his penis at my entrance. He ran the end between my
lips, up and down before finding my entrance. I was so wet that when he pushed, his
penis slipped straight in to me.
I gasped as it had still taken me by surprise.
Helmut started to thrust, slowly at first before increasing his tempo and force.
I thought I was going to orgasm again and I felt the warm sensation build up inside of
me, moved my hand down to my clit and again began to rub furiously.

I came again but Helmut wasn‘t finished.


He turned me over and pulled my cheeks apart before slipping in to me again. For the
next few minutes he thrust into me before slowing and withdrawing.
I hadn‘t felt him cum, so wasn‘t sure what was happening. I then heard / felt him spit
on to my arse hole.
His hands were holding my cheeks apart as he positioned himself as arse hole.
I felt the pressure just before he entered me.
It was tight but he took things slowly.
I felt a real burning sensation but as he withdrew that would ease before he pushed
forwards.
His momentum increased and in doing so I felt him go deeper and deeper.
His hands moved up from my cheeks to my hips and he held me almost pulling me back
on to him.
I looked up from the concrete table and could see all the other guests milling around
the garden.
It felt so surreal, that I could see these people but none seemed to be aware of our
presence or actions.
I heard my husband voice and could see him with a group of guys. How strange that I
was being anally penetrated whilst watching him but he was none the wiser?
Another orgasm built up inside me and I again came.
I felt my sphincter tighten and almost immediately felt Helmut tense and shake and he
shot his load into me.
After a few seconds of holding my hips firmly he released his grip and slid out of me. I
collapsed down on to the table and lay there catching my breath.
My arse was exposed for all to see.
Helmut then walked in front of me and ran his penis over my lips. I flinched and turned
my head away knowing where it had just been.
Helmut placed a hand on my head locking it in position against the table. His other
hand then ran the end of his penis over my lips. He applied pressure and my lips parted
and the end rubbed against my teeth.
I couldn‘t smell or taste anything horrible so opened my mouth. I sucked and licked but
he still went limp in my mouth.
I recognised the taste of cum just before he withdrew his limp dick.
I turned my head to look at him and watched his pull his trousers up and tuck his shirt
in.
He then slapped my bare bottom before walking away.
I regained my composure and strength before standing up and sorting out my dress.
I looked on the floor but couldn‘t find my knickers.
I walked back, alone to the marquees and almost immediately my husband ran up to
me and grabbed my hands.
He started to dance with me and I felt his hand caress my breast and my bottom.
There were other people dancing to the slow music and all appeared equally as drunk.
My husband kissed me before breaking away.
―You‘ve got no knickers on!!!!‖
Trying to think quickly I replied, ―I couldn‘t after earlier and I was hoping for a repeat.‖
My husband looked around and said, ―Where?‘
I then said, ―There‘s a concrete garden setting over there.‖
We then walked over to the setting and had a repeat performance.

Well at least for me!!!!

___

My mother has had a string of boyfriends come in and out of our lives for as long as I
could remember. First off, she had me when she was only sixteen years old. Now, she's
a thirty-four year old attractive woman, so of course she's gonna have her share of
men. I have never particulary cared for any of these guys, and her new one was no
different. His name is Luke and he's twenty-six years old. He's a good looking guy, no
doubt, but he's a major asshole. He thinks he is my stepdaddy, even though him and
my mom have only been dating for two months. Also, I am eighteen years old. Why
would I listen to anything he has to tell me?

Luke and I are always at eachother's throats. I hate the way he uses my mother. She
works two jobs and he sits at home on his ass all day. And I also hate the fact that
every night when I am trying to go to sleep, I can hear them fucking in the next room.
By the way she screams, I guess he's doing something right. I can't help but have a
little crush on him though. He's tall and slim with dark hair and dark brown eyes that
seem to pierce right through your soul.

I think the reason I do have a little crush on him is because he is such a dick-head to
me. See, most of my teenage life, I have had guys eating out of my hand. I am 5'4 with
wavy,long dark blonde hair and big blue eyes. When I want something, all I have to do
is wiggle my ass or push my big 38D tits in their face. Not Luke though. I guess he
must really like my mother.
It was Sunday morning at my house and Luke was being his usual asshole self. My
mother had went to the grocery store. When he came in the living room, I just rolled
my eyes. " What the fuck is your problem?", he asked me as he plopped down in the
recliner. " You are such a fucking asshole", I shot back at him. " You should probably
watch how you talk to me,you know", he told me. " Motherfucker, you ain't my daddy",
I said, " I have dated guys older than you". " Yeah, you probably fucked them too", he
replied, with a sneer. With that, I just got up and went to my room. I knew if I stayed
there with him, I was gonna fight him. For the rest of the day, we shot eachother dirty
looks. My mother was so infatuated with this guy, she wouldn't even acknowledge the
way he treated me.

The next day, I had a terrible day at work. I work at a clothing store, and it seemed like
everything was going wrong that day. I had bitchy customers and the boss was riding
my ass. When I got home, there was Luke, sitting in the recliner as usual. I sat down
on the couch and told him, " Don't you have anything better to do than sit here and
watch tv?". " Bitch, please leave me alone, I don't feel like dealing with your shit!", he
yelled at me. I don't know why, but as soon as he said that, I could feel the tears
burning in my eyes. I tried to hold them back, but it was to late. " Fuck you", I said
sobbing. I ran to my room and slammed the door.

About fifteen minutes later, I heard a knock on my door. " What?", I yelled. " Can I
come in?", Luke asked. " Fine", I said. He walked in and sat on the edge of my bed. "
Why did you start crying in there?", he asked. " Because I am tired of you always being
so mean to me", I replied, " I don't know what I have done to make you hate me so
much". " Look, ever since I started dating your mom, you have been a bitch to me", he
told me. " You wanna know why?", I asked. " Yeah", he said. " Because all you do is
use her and I can't even sleep at night because ya'll fuck so much", I said, looking him
dead in the eye. " I'm sorry Lexi", he said with a chuckle. All of the sudden, he put his
hand on my knee. The feel of his fingers lightly brushing my skin felt so good that I
shuddered.

" You know what I think your problem is?", he asked as his fingers lightly made their
way up my thigh. " W-what?", I stuttered. " I think you're jealous", he said," I think you
want to be the one I'm fucking at night". Hearing those words sent butterflies to my
stomach and my panties were soaked. I wanted him so bad, but I knew it was wrong.
"Well, I came in here to apologize for being so mean", He said, as his fingers tugged on
the sides of my underwear. " We shouldn't be doing this", I told him, as he pulled my
panties down to my ankles and flung them on the floor. " Shh", he whispered,
spreading my legs. " Looks like you already got that thing hot for me", he said as he
rubbed his finger down my slit. I moaned softly. He lifted my skirt up to my hips and
buried his face in my wet pussy. I looked down at him in shock as his tounge lashed
against my clit. He looked up at me as he stuck his finger inside of me and started
moving it up and down. My legs were shaking so bad so I put my feet on his shoulders.
As he thrashed his head back and forth, I felt my orgasm about to explode. " I'm about
to cum Luke", I breathed. When he heard this, he stuck another finger inside me and
shoved his fingers in and out. I grabbed the back of his head as my body jerked
upward as my orgasm hit. " Oh baby!", I screamed in ecstacy. He kept licking my clit
gently as I started coming down.

When he lifted his head from my pussy, he wiped my juices off of his chin. " Why did
you do that to me Luke?", I asked, sitting up on the bed. " Because I have been
wanting to taste your sweet pussy for a while", he replied. He looked down at the floor
as he said" You think I haven't noticed how pretty you are?" I just shrugged my
shoulders. " Damn girl, half the time I'm fucking your mamma, I'm thinking of you", he
said. " You don't wanna fuck me?", I asked, spreading my legs before him. " Your
mother will be home soon", he replied. I crawled over towards him and placed my hand
on his erection. " Please fuck me", I whispered in his ear. His dick jumped a little bit
when I said it. " Baby don't", he replied back, as I straddled his hips. I reached down
and unzipped his pants and pulled out his 9"cock. He grabbed my hips and set me
down on his dick. " God, you're so fuckin tight", he said between clenched teeth. I
started riding him hard and he pulled my shirt up . " Let me see them titties", he said,
as he pulled my tits out over the top of my bra. He brought his mouth up to my nipples
and started sucking on em. I was grinding my pussy into him as his mouth ravaged my
nipples. All of the sudden I leaned back so he could watch his dick go in and out of me.
" Do I have a pretty pussy?", I asked him. " Oh yeah baby", he replied as he brought
his hips up to me. I moved my body forward and kissed his soft lips. He slid his tongue
over mine and moaned into my mouth. " Lexi, I'm gonna cum", he said against my
mouth. " Oh baby please wait, I'm almost there", I panted. With that, he put his hand
between us and started rubbing my clit. " OH...ooohh Luke..baby...that feels so
good....SHIT!!", I screamed as I came all over his dick. All of the sudden, he jerked
upwards and I felt his hot cum shoot inside my body.I put my arms around his neck as
I kissed his lips. His breathing was still ragged as he slid my body off of his dick.

After that night, Luke and I have been two different people towards eachother. Half the
time, he acts like I'm his girlfriend instead of my mom. If she notices, she doesn't say
anything. We fuck eachother every chance we get. Sometimes, I still hear them fucking
at night. I get so jealous over that. And he gets jealous if a guy calls the house for me.
I want him to leave my mom and be with me. I know we're gonnna have to tell her
about us soon. I just hope it doesn't hurt her too bad.

___

Jojo 2

The following day I was in my front garden, when Nick my neighbour walked past.

We made small talk and Nick walked to his house and as he entered said, ―Nice show
yesterday.‖
I saw the look on Nicks face as he disappeared in to his house.
My jaw nearly hit the ground, he knew!!!!

I rushed indoors.

I didn‘t know what to say or do and just sat down on the floor and started to cry.

An hour or so later I‘d compiled the courage to go round and plead with Nick not to tell
my husband or anyone else.

I gingerly knocked on the door and stood there sheepishly.

Nick opened the door and invited me in.

I didn‘t know where to start and just pleaded with him not to tell anyone as I again
broke down in a flood of tears.

Nick walked me into the lounge and sat me on his sofa. He sat down beside me and
just listened as I pleaded. I told him that I needed a job as money was short and that
at the interview at the pub things had gotten way out of hand.

Nick explained that he had walked into the pub and seen everything.

I was still sobbing when I said, ―Please, I‘ll do anything. Just don‘t tell anyone!!!!‖

―Well, anything is a big thing to promise!!!‖ said Nick.

I looked up and saw in his eyes that there was a way but that it came at a price!!!!

―What do you want me to do?‖

―Jo, I‘ve always wanted to photograph you. Do that for me and my lips are sealed.‖

―Just model for you?‖

―Yes, nothing more.‖

―OK, when?‖

―Tomorrow‖

The following day I got up and did my daily chores, prepared breakfast, walked the kids
to school and then returned home.
I ran a bath and shaved my legs and arm pits.
I also trimmed my pubic hair in to a neat triangle.
I did my make up and fixed my hair before I put on my new black underwear, stockings
and slipped in to my new dress.
I slipped the top over my head and adjusted it behind my neck as I let the material fall
across my body and down to just above my knees.
The dress was backless but the front just had to thin strips of material looping behind
my neck.
My breasts were barely covered by the thin material and I felt very much exposed.

I walked out the back of my house and over to Nicks garage.


I knocked on the door and Nick let me in.
The garage was dark and a little cold.
There were studio lights in various positions illuminating a roll of paper hanging from
the ceiling and across the floor.

I walked on to the paper and turned to face Nick.

Nick told me to stop and keep facing away from me.


He picked up his camera and asked me to simply look over my shoulder at him.
He clicked away and as he did so the lights flashed.
I was told to move around before in placed a chaise lounge on the paper.
Nick told me to sit on it, placing my feet at one end.

Nick snapped away and gave me instructions turning one way and then the other.
This didn‘t seem too bad and I started to relax. I let my hair down and started to spin
around. Nick clicked away trying to get my hair in the ―right position‖ as I turned to
face him.
Nick again directed me to turn to face him. He told me how to position my feet with
one pointing towards him and the other to the side.
My torso was slightly angled and my hands were on my hips.
As directed I looked straight in to the lens.
I then caught a glimpse of Nick‘s eyes dropping to my breasts.
I instinctively looked down and saw that my breasts were exposed.
I immediately wrapped my hands across my chest and turned away.
―No‖ said Nick in a stern voice, ―a deal is a deal!!!‖

He then told me to untie my dress at the neck. I undid the knot and let my dress fall to
the ground. Nick had me standing there in just my knickers, stockings and suspender
belt.
Nick continued to photograph me, issuing instructions. Squeezing my breasts together,
playing with my nipples etc.
I was standing with my back to Nick. Nick told me to lean forward and open my legs.
I followed his commands and he snapped away.
Nick then knelt down behind me and pulled my knickers up. The thin material entered
the crease between my cheeks and started to disappear.
Again he clicked away before asking me to remove my knickers.
―No!!! I‘m not having any pictures LIKE THAT being taken. What if my husband or kids
saw them?‖
Nick relented and again knelt down behind me.
He slowly slipped a finger inside my knickers at the side and ever so slowly ran the
finger along the edge of my knickers. As he did so he removed the material from my
crack. In doing so his fingers ran gently across my arse cheek towards my bottom.
I was still leaning forward with my bottom sticking out.
I felt his finger, with the faintest of touches slide across my lips.
I then felt his finger slide out and return to my hip.
His other hand went to the other side and slowly Nick peeled down my knickers.
My knickers were just above my knees when Nick stopped and continued to take more
photographs.
He told me to place my hands on either cheek and press my fingers in.
I dug my fingers in as he snapped away.
―Now pull your cheeks apart.‖
I did as instructed fully aware that again I was exposing my all.

Nick then told me to return to the Chaise Lounge.


I sat on the chair and leant back. I raised my legs and placed my feet on the edge wide
apart.
Nick clicked away before placing the camera down.
He moved forward, gently stroking my legs.
I knew what was coming.
He placed his head between my legs and started to ever so gently lick my clitoris.
I felt his tongue apply pressure, part my lips and lick up and down.
He then entered me with his tongue.
Whilst doing so he moved his hands up to my breasts and started to play with nipples.

I‘m not sure if it was the cold garage or the experience but my nipples were hard.
Ever since my first child my nipples have become more and more sensitive and I love
my husband playing with my nipples. Licking them and teasing them with his tongue.

Nick stopped after a few minutes and moved his head up to my right breast. Again he
used his tongue to circle my nipple. Applying pressure and sometimes sucking it.

It did feel good.

We moved into my bedroom and I laid on the bed on all fours.


Nick clicked away as I removed my knickers.
Nick then handed me a black dildo which he‘d named ―Mamba!!
I slowly rubbed it up and down before pushing it in to me.
I started to fuck myself with it as Nick snapped away.

Nick then handed me a smaller dildo and told me to use that.


I pulled out Mamba and inserted the purple one. Again I fucked myself with it but after
Mamba there really was no comparison.
Nick handed me a tube of KY and said, ―the other hole‖.

―No!!‖ I pleaded, ―I don‘t do that!!!‖

―OK, I‘ll just tell your husband what you got up to at the pub and show him these
pictures. Don‘t worry I‘m sure he and the kids will understand.‘

I knew all was lost. I was between a rock and a hard place with no options left.
I knelt back down on the bed and applied the KY. I slowly pushed the end of the purple
dildo into my bottom.
It hurt at first but slowly my muscles relaxed and I started to gently slide it in and out.
The KY helped a lot.

Nick continued to photograph me.

He then picked up Mamba and placed it at my entrance. I was fucking myself with the
purple one as Nick slid Mamba into me.

Almost instantaneously I orgasmed.


I slumped down on the bed and the purple vibrator slid out of me.

Nick pulled out Mamba and slipped his fingers into me.
I felt one and then another and possibly a third.
He pulled out his fingers and circled my arsehole with his index finger. Nick inserted his
finger into my arse and slowly began to finger fuck me. As he increased his speed I felt
another finger enter my other hole.
He finger fucked me with a finger in both holes and I again climaxed.

I rolled over on to my back as I couldn‘t take anymore.


Nick started playing with nipples and then started to lick them.
He moved his head down to my clit and again started to lick it. I put my hands to his
head and tried to move him away.
He just took hold of my hands and held them above my head.
He continued to lick and then released my hands. He took hold of my legs and brought
them up folding me in two.
My feet were beside my head with my arse in the air.
Again he started to lick me and fuck me with his tongue.
His tongue left my entrance and moved close to my bottom. I felt his tongue circle my
bottom before slipping in to me.
He fucked my bottom with his tongue and the pleasure nearly drove me insane.
I reached for my clit and started to rub furiously.
It wasn‘t long and I had orgasmed again.
―No more, please!!!‖
Nick rolled me over and told me to get on all fours.
He stood behind me with his feet on the floor and inserted his penis into me.
He thrust in with such force that I had to push back with arms to stop being forced
across the bed.

Nick then pulled out and rubbed his penis over my bottom.
He applied some more KY and placed the head at my entrance
I felt Nick start to push against me and the head entered me.

It felt so big, I was being stretched but at the same time it did feel good.
I again moved my hand between my legs and started to rub slowly.
Nick was very gently, although with some force, pushing and withdrawing from me.
He then pulled out and I felt Mamba entering me again.
Nick told me to hold it in place before he again entered my bottom.
He again stated to push in and out of me.
I tried to fuck myself with Mamba but as Nick thrust into me his penis was pushing
Mamba out of me.

I started rubbing my clit with more vigour. As I did so Mamba fell out.
Nick increased his tempo and again I climaxed.
Nick carried on and then I felt him spasm.

He pulled out and fell on my bed next to me.


I collapsed exhausted and just lay there.
Nick got up, opened my legs and again started to photograph me.

He then left.

After a while I got up, put on my dressing gown. I stripped the bed and put on a wash.
I did my house work and whilst doing so I felt Nick‘s sperms ooze out of me and start
to dribble down my leg.
I collected the kids and waited for my husband to return home.

What had I done???

___

I remember when daddy first took me. How wonderful. What more can a 18 year old
girl ask for than her daddy to be the first to break into her pussy? I have sex with males
my own age too, but daddy's the best.
Whenever I saw him nude coming out of the shower, my body goose-bumped from
excitement. There was something about daddy that made me want to sleep with him. I
started to notice how sexy he looked and waited two years for him to have hot sex with
me.

He always told me how pretty I was, but I never knew how to get him in bed with me.
He loved my blond hair, blue eyes, and the fact that my weight was average for my
height of 5' 6." I know he also liked my plump tits, because sometimes I'd catch him
looking at them and I'd fantasize about being naked with him.

One day, I had an idea. I started to buy sexy panties and would show them to him
whenever I could. I'd also leave my bedroom door wide open so he could see me
getting into them if he walked past my room. Sometimes in my skimpy bikini, I'd drop
something on purpose just to bend over so he could view my ass. I always hoped that
it would arouse him enough so he made a move, but he never did - until one Saturday
morning when I came downstairs for breakfast.

All I had on were my bikini panties. My little titties bounced as I moved around the
kitchen. He stared, but didn't mention the fact. We ate and talked about school, and
then afterwards as I washed the dishes, he began to squeeze my cheeks gently. His
hand felt so nice on my ass, so exciting that I wanted to turn around, unzip his jeans,
and give him the best blowjob he ever had.

"Daddy loves your ass, baby. I always did. You going to let daddy fuck you?"

"I've been waiting for you to do that to me, daddy. Let's do it right here, ok?"

He wasn't a time waster for sure. He immediately stripped off my panties, undressed
himself and before I knew it, his face was buried in my crack. I can't tell you how good
it felt having his wet tongue lick my asshole. It felt so good that my legs started to feel
like rubber, especially when he started to suck. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the
moment. My pussy was getting wet.

"Suck daddy's cock for a while, baby. It's hot and ready."

I wasn't a time waster either. I got on my knees and took his succulent six-inch cock
right in my mouth and eagerly sucked it for him. The taste. Oh, the taste. His fat dick
was like pure sugar to me. The best I ever sucked.

"Doing a good job, baby. Keep it up and show daddy how much you love his cock."

I simply loved sucking his dick and swallowed every inch up to his balls. If I only knew
that this was going to happen, I would have skipped breakfast altogether. I fed on his
cock hungrily, tasting his cock more and more, loving every minute.
"Ahh, honey. That was nice. Get on the floor, baby. Let daddy suck your pussy."

I spread my legs wide and watched him move up between my thighs. Then he licked
through my dark brown pussy hair, caressing my cunt-lips with his wet tongue. Then I
thought I'd go wild when he gently licked my clit. I could feel my cunt getting wetter
and wetter. There was no doubt. He was taking good care of my sexual need.

"Did you like the way daddy sucked your cunt, baby?"

"Oh daddy. You're the best."

"Time to put daddy's fat cock in your pussy. Keep your legs spread, honey."

This was the real moment I had been waiting for. He rested on top of me and stuck his
fat cock into my hairy pussy. I held him close while he humped, taking in every inch he
gave me. He gave me cock and I wanted more and more with every thrust.

"Daddy loves your pussy, baby. You give it better than mommy did."

"I'm glad you like it daddy because I absolutely love your cock."

This was a whole lot better than being fucked by a boy. My own daddy fucking me.
How exciting. How wonderful it was the entire time.

"Oh baby. Daddy can't hold off any longer. Daddy's going to fuck you hard now and
shoot a big load of cum into your hole."

In a flash, he went at it vigorously. I never had my cunt pounded so hard. He banged


and banged. He was spreading my hole wide as I waited for his thick load of hot love
juice to fill my little cunt.

"Oh yeah, baby! Yes! Yes! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Shooting my load into you, baby!"

I felt the rush of his hot cum gushing up my snatch. I yelled in ecstasy.

"Oh daddy! Oh geez! You fucked my cunt so good! Don't take your cock out, daddy!
Stay inside of me, daddy! Stay inside of me!

His cock drove me wild as I climaxed. My hands were all over his back until we settled
down. We kissed with passion after it was over, but I got more of what I had wanted
later that night. I sucked his cock and had my first taste of his warm cum. He's been
fucking me ever since and love every moment

---
It all goes back to the days after I became involved with Nicky my future wife. I went
and met her Mom, Dad, and Caroline her sister. I had met her mother, and father but I
hadn't been around her sister that much being as she is quite a bit younger than
myself. I was 20 at the time and Caroline was 18, a very attractive 18 year old with her
34B tits and butt that looked like her sisters. She was redheaded and weighed 110
pounds combat boots and triple insulated clothes soaking wet, really she was closer to
95 pounds but look hard a rock. I kept my distance from Caroline because she was
attractive and always had that look in her eye like she wanted do bad(good if your not
going out with her sister) things to me. Well time went on and almost a year passed.
Caroline's look never changed, in fact it just got worse the more I got to know her.

In the months between the day Nicky and I met and the day we were married we had
became sexually active, with each other of course. Nicky is a very pretty woman and
she is the same age as I. She has nice firm 34B tits and nice round, lucious butt. She
had dirty blonde hair and weighs about 110 pounds naked. Her butt is perfect its not fat
but its not rock hard either, its just perfect. In becoming sexually active we opened up
all kinds of doors for ourselves. It gave us something to do on the weekends,
weeknights, and in our spare time, we loved it. On saturdays we would have hot sex 4-
5 time throughout the day. I myself am nothing spectacular. I'm 5'10" 180 pounds and
when im really horny my penis can measure up to 8 inches long and 3 inches thick, but
on most days im closer to 6.5 and 2 respectivly. But I was still the biggest my future
bride had ever had so I was "the man." I loved it, she loved it, and we just couldn't get
enough. Finally the day came and we were married, and we celebrated our honeymoon
like most people do, with lots of sex and fun. We rented a hotel room, the honeymoon
suite of course, and had hours of passionate, steamy, sweaty, and uninhibited sex. But
then life moved on as it does for everyone.

A few weeks after the wedding Nicky and I had to go to Caroline's 18th birthday party.
I knew this was going to be bad. Caroline, who was known around town as a
nymphomaniac anyway, was turning 18 a was free of her parents to run around town
all the time. I told Nicky she would be pregnant in no-time. Little did I know how true
this was. We went to the birthday party and it was the typical parent oriented 18th
birthday party. Her parents were very conservative so everyone just set around talking
about Caroline's childhood, reflecting on the 'good ole days.' Well it was time for all the
guests to leave the 'party' since is was dead within an hour after it started. Being the
birthday girl's sister Nicky had gotten Caroline something from the 'city' and had to wait
to be alone with Caroline to give it to her since her parents wouldn't approve. When the
parents went outside to clean up the grill and the porch Nicky presented Caroline with
her gift from us in a box with a clear lid. It was more of a joke then a serious gift but
from the look on Nicky's face when she looked inside the clear lid I could tell we had hit
the spot with that gift. In side the box was a 7 inch black dildo with a girth about 2.5
inches. It had the realistic feeling skin and balls that moved in the sack, and a suction
cup base for mounting on a chair, wall, or any smooth service. I could see Caroline
getting a little worked up as her breathing became raspy and she crossed her legs. And
in the back of my mind I wanted to see her use it on herself. She rushed it off to her
room so that her parents wouldn't find it and lecture her and us on recieving/buying
that gift.

Well my in-laws talked me and my wife into staying the night in their spare bedroom
instead of driving home that night. The put us in the room right across the wall from
Caroline's bedroom. Well I had been horny since we had given the dildo to Caroline to
when we got to bed I need some sex. Well I playfully stripped off my clothes for my
wife and she was horny almost immediatly, not because of my ripped body(I don't have
a ripped body) but because of what was between my legs. Since i had been horny all
afternoon my member had grown to almost fully stimulated size. She looked wide eyed
at it and told me to put it in her waiting body. Usually she has to lick it to get it slick
enough to penetrate but not tonight she wanted it hard and rough. I popped it in her
waiting body and she buried her face in my shoulder as not to let her sister and parents
hear us. Soon she forgot all about the noise as she was screaming things that made me
ready to explode. But i held back i wasn't ready to unload my loins yet. She went on....
"Yes baby your so big..."
"Harder"
"Your hitting that spot...don't stop"
"Baby i want you to come in me tonight"

I don't like to come in her for the fear of pregnancy, I like kids but not yet, but her
screams and one last body wrenching orgasm had me read to blow. So she grabbed my
butt cheeks with a strength I didn't know she had and made me cum inside her waiting
belly. I unloaded a large load in her and collapsed on the bed beside her. I looked at
the clock and noticed that our little romp had lasted almost and hour. When I looked
back at my wife she was sound asleep and already snoring. I had wore her out.

I decided i need something to drink and maybe some TV time so I decided I would go
down to the basement so I didn't bother anyone else. When I quietly opened the spare
bedroom's door I could see Caroline's door was cracked. I couldn't resist the urge to
look in there at the partially naked body of my now 18 sister-in-law. But imagine my
surprise when I looked in the door and seen her stradling her walnut makeup chair up
against the wall that separated the two rooms. About the time I figured out what i was
looking at she seen me out of the corner of her eye and looked up. Our eyes met, and
as if pleased with her self but also embarressed, she smiled a wicked little smile and
covered herself up in one smooth motion. By the time she was covered up I had looked
away, already turned on again by the site of her small body setting on the large dildo
and be the thought that she liked me seeing her doing it. Needless to say I went back
to bed and laid there thinking about what I had just saw and fantasizing about it too. A
very muted i could here her achieve orgasm after orgasm riding that large dildo. I went
to sleep very horny but yet satisfied with myself that I didn't indulge in something very
bad, like going in the room and helping her with the dildo.
Me and my wife left the house the next day pretty at around noon. Of course I was
stalling to see her sister this morning and see what she had to say(in private or course).
When her sister sauntered into the room she looked like she was hungover yet in a
joyfull since of satisfaction too. I figure she didn't get much sleep and was kept awake
by the present. Which explained the clashing looks on her face and the way she carried
her self.

Nicky and I went home and talked about the weekend, of course I didn't mention what
I had seen. I did mention however that it seemed that her sister like the gift and if her
appearance this morning signaled anything she REALLY liked it. We both laughed and
went on with our day. That night my Caroline called Nicky on the cell phone and asked
if she could come up and stay a week since she had quite a bit of birthday money and
she wanted to go to the mall that was in our small city. Nicky asked me if it was okay.
Thoughts came crashing down in my mind, like this is going to be really akward and
other things but I was too curious to say no. So I said whatever you want dear.
Caroline drove up the next day to stay for a week. Me and my wife both work but she
works different hours than I do so we send some part of the day alone. It just so
happens I work from 6:00 AM to 12:00 PM doing odd jobs for my employer. She works
10:00 AM to 6:00 PM so that means there are 6 hours there that I have to find
something to do during the day, everyday. Well little did I know that I already had my 6
hours already planned out by Caroline.

When I got home on that first monday I walked into my living room and herad a
distinctive moaning that only comes from a woman while she is either having sex or
masturbating. My brain was swimming around my head: should I go into my bedroom
knowing what I was going to find or should I quietly walk back out the door and come
back in while slamming it to let her know i was here. Well I decided to go back to
bedroom against my better judgement. Well when I got there my jaw must have hit the
floor because Caroline was laying back on our bed(mine and my wife's) she had the
large dildo that we got her showed deep inside her all the way up to the fake balls. And
in her other hand she had my wife's dildo which was a little thinner but a little bit longer
than the "gift", shoved in her mouth sucking it like she would her boyfriend. I felt my
pants get tight against my member and realized that I was VERY hard. She shook right
there on the bed like there was a bad earthquake but it was a bed rocking orgasm. She
slowed down on the trusting alittle bit and looked up surprised to see me.

When she seen me her eyes met mine and then followed my body down to my hard
member that was bulging out of my jeans. When her eyes came to rest upon the bulge
she licked her lips as to say ―That looks good.‖ Well I lost it from there I honestly tried
to leave the room but she had this way about her that wouldn‘t let me leave. She used
the old line that is so over used by everyone, ―Well you‘ve seen mine I want to see
yours.‖ Well she had a point so I slowly unbuttoned the button on my jeans and
unzipped the zipper. By this time she had the large dildo out of her and was rubbing
her clit with it. She was getting herself all worked up already and at the same time
turning me on immensely. When I got my jeans off she got off the bed and came to
me. She didn‘t wait for me to get to the bed she started stroking my member through
my boxers with one hand and was playing with herself with her other. I was extremely
turned on by the time she pulled my member out and yanked off my boxers. I was hard
as a rock and I was bigger than I had ever been. I don‘t know if it was the excitement
of getting sucked by my wife‘s very able sister or just the fact that this was something
new, but I was extremely turned on. In a matter of seconds from the time she had my
boxers off until she was sucking on it I was ready to empty my load in her mouth. She
was showing me why she was one of the most popular girls in high school. And now
that she was 18 and out of high school the many people would enjoy her presence
because of her skills. She worked her hand and mouth around my stiffened member
while she tugged gently on my balls in a rhythmic motion. I was loving it.

She sensed that I was getting ready to cum because I almost quite breathing. What she
did next felt better than anything I‘ve ever felt before. She deep throated my rock hard
member down to the balls and started licking my balls while my head was buried deep
in the back of her throat. That felt so good I could barely even feel her rubbing my butt
hole with her other hand. The deep throat with the ball licking was all I needed to cum.
A huge explosion in my manhood signaled the arrival of my hot cum. I had a lot of cum
it seemed and when it hit the back of her throat she went wide eyed and almost
gagged but gathered her composure almost instantly and went to work tugging my
balls while moving her whole mouth the length ,from tip to balls, of my member. I
squirted another few good squirts of my hot sticky liquid and these squirts found a
resting place on the her cheeks. I felt drained by the blow job I had just received. My
member went semi-limp for a few seconds but when I looked down at her and she
licked the cum off her fingers that she had wiped off her cheeks and swallowed it I
went hard in an instant. She looked down and said, ―Are you ready for some more?‖ I
needed more I could feel the sexual pressure building up again in my ball sack and had
to relieve it. She led me to the bed by pulling on my hard member leading my like a
dog on a leash. When we got there she laid back and pulled my short hair until my
mouth was a few inches from her hot wet hole.

Without any hesitation I stuck my tongue as deep into her as I could go with out
hurting her with my teeth. She screamed in delight. I ate her good for 10 or 15 minutes
that seemed to last forever because I was enjoying my self so much. When I got done I
could tell I had done my job because her hair was a mess, the bed was soaked from
her juices, and my face was very wet from her juices. Her clit was swollen up and puffy
because she was so turned on so I bent down and flicked it a few times with my tongue
and slipped a two fingers inside her and she was loving it again. It didn‘t take long
before she was having another earth shaking orgasm. I noticed every time my finger
was accidentally bush her butt hole that she would moan a little bit extra. So I licked
my ring finger and while I was using my index and middle finger on her I used the ring
finger on her butt hole.
That I found out was her ―bread and butter‖ she bucked like a wild stallion and it was
all I could do to keep my fingers in her. She loved it. She would press against my hand
wishing me deeper in both holes that it would hurt my hand. She was in the middle of
another orgasm when I heard a car door slam which meant Nicky my wife was home
early from work. My mind started racing since I was butt naked on OUR bed with HER
sister. I quickly withdrew my fingers from Caroline told her to get dressed and act like
she was asleep, that way she could use the sleeping because she didn‘t feel good
excuse for her rough appearance. I threw my clothes on and ran to the bathroom just
in time to hear the front door of our house open.

---

Okay this is my story and most likely the most erotic experience of my life. This
happened four years ago when I was 25. I‘m 29 now and have always wanted to write
about this experience. I‘m 5‘8, 125 lbs with short blond hair and blue eyes.

A few years ago, I broke up with my boyfriend of two years. My best friend Lucy invited
me to stay with her and her husband for a few weeks to cheer me up. Lucy and I went
out clubbing just about every night! On my last night Lucy did not want to go out
clubbing because she had to be up early the next day for work. So I went with her
husband Kevin alone and had a great time. We left the club around 2 am. On the cab
ride home I was more than a little bit horny. I thought it must be due to all the alcohol
I drank. I really wanted to get fucked that night I was so horny. There were a few
times during the night I caught Kevin looking at my tits but I knew he was off limits.
Although, I must admit I wondered if he would be interested and could I get him to
fuck me. The thought made me incredibly wet!

I was staying in the downstairs bedroom and started to get ready for bed. As I was
getting undressed, I called Kevin to come see the shirt I bought Lucy. I was wearing
just a white T-shirt and my pink panties. This was my best friend‘s husband and I felt
so bad about wanting to fuck him. I had not been fucked in about 2 months and really
wanted a hard cock! With my back facing him, I slid my white T-shirt off, turned around
and gave Kevin nice long French kiss. He then pushed me against the wall and started
licking my tits. I was thinking to myself ―Oh my God‖ I want and need to FUCK Kevin!

As I leaned against the wall, I slid my right middle finger inside my pink panties and
massaged my clit as Kevin licked my tits. At this point, I am really turned on but not
sure if I should keep going. I got on my knees and started to lick Kevin‘s cock like a
lollie pop.

Kevin gently pulled his tongue between my legs and toward my pussy. I was so turned
on getting licked by Kevin, watching his cock become rock hard. I did not care he was
married to my best friend. Then, I told Kevin something that even today I could not
believe my ears; I wanted to him to fuck me and fill my cunt with his warm cum!
I still could not believe what I was about to do but I was so wet, horny and really at
that moment just wanted to be fucked by my best friend‘s husband. Kevin told me to
get on all fours (doggie style).

I still could not believe how much I wanted his warm cum in my pussy. I also
remembered for a split second that I stopped taking the pill since my break up. Kevin
put his cock near my pussy and within seconds I had his hard cock inside me. His cock
rubbing against my G-spot was like nothing I had ever experienced with any man. It
was so erotic! He pulled his hard cock out of my pussy and put it right in my mouth.

I wanted Kevin‘s cock in my pussy, more importantly I wanted Kevin‘s hot cum inside
me. He climbed on top of me and placed his hard cock inside me! Suddenly, I
remembered again that I stopped taking the pill and that Kevin was not wearing a
condom. I told Kevin that I was not on the pill and that he‘d better cum on my chest.
He said he wanted to cum in me and that there was no stopping him. I was so happy to
hear him say that I didn‘t care, grabbed his ass and pulled him deeper inside me! I
really wanted his hot cum in my pussy.

I squeeze his balls quite hard, and pulledl on them quite strongly; it seemed to increase
the intensity of his orgasm. Then all of a sudden Kevin started filling me with his cum
quite heavly inside my pussy. He shot a large amount of warm cum inside my cunt.

Kevin told me to lick the cum off his cock. I licked him clean and swallowed every last
drop while feeling like a real slut!

The next day it was time for me to fly home. Lucy and Kevin took me to the airport. I
got my period two weeks later, and yes I was worried but at the time I just wanted his
cock and cum inside me! My best friend Lucy to this day does not know I fucked her
Kevin.

---

Len was a happy, easy going man in his early forties. He worked hard and provided well
for his wife. His marriage of six years had settled into a pattern of work, socializing with
a steady circle of friends, and predictable, although quite satisfying, sex. A recent move
to a different part of town had promised to stir things up a bit though, and it wasn‘t a
bad thing, he reasoned; Perhaps life has become just a little too settled. The move had
been suggested by his wife, Catherine, who he sat watching dig weeds from the
garden.

Catherine was thirty two with long blond hair, a slender figure and a pretty face. She
smiled up at Len as he handed her a glass of ice water. ―Why not give this a rest and
we‘ll get done up and go out for dinner?‖ he asked.

―Not yet. I want to at least tidy up this front section… You could help.‖
―Err… I guess… just this bit though?‖

―Yes. It looks horrible next to Mister Logan‘s garden.‖

Karl Logan was the neighbor. Len had met him and chatted over the back fence. ―Yeah,
but he‘s got nothing to do but tend to his lawn and flowers.‖

―How would you know he has nothing else to do?‖

―I know plenty! I know he‘s fifty six years old, that he‘s a widower of three years, that
he‘s loaded, and that he likes the look of your legs.‖

―He‘s a widower?‖

―Yeah, his wife was killed in a car accident… Should I start with these?‖ Len asked,
pointing to a patch of weeds along the fence.

Catherine nodded and went back to pulling weeds herself. The thought of the
neighbor‘s wife having been killed disturbed her. ―How old was she?‖

―Don‘t know… didn‘t get that. It happened right there at the corner though. See the
flower garden there on the medium strip – old Karl tends that too. It‘s sort of a
memorial to her.‖

―Oh, that‘s so sad…‖

―He‘s ok with it. It must have been difficult at the time but he seems happy enough
now. And he‘s obviously started looking around again.‖

Len was grinning and Catherine felt herself blush. ―What do you mean – he likes my
legs?‖

―He was watching you.‖

―Watching me? When?‖

―Yesterday, when you were hanging out the washing in that little skirt. That‘s when I
was chatting with him and he couldn‘t stop looking over at you. He‘d just told me about
his wife so I felt sorry for him.‖

―Oh you did? And you decided it was ok for him to ogle me?‖

―Well you did look good,‖ Len chuckled. ―You looked good reaching up to peg the
clothes and even better when you bent over to get some more.‖
Catherine tossed a weed with a clump of dirt at her husband and it hit him in the back
of the head. He jumped her and rumbled her, tickling and making her squirm and roll
around on the grass with her house dress up around her waist and her white cotton
panties bared for all to see, although no one was watching.

―Get off me!‖ Catherine laughed, pulling at her dress and trying to cover herself. ―God,
what will the neighbors think?‖

―Don‘t care… I‘ve got the sexiest wife in town and I want to show you off.‖ Len had
worked himself between her legs and he pinned her arms above her head. His erection
was lifting the front of his shorts and he forced it into the crotch of her panties, giving a
not so gentle thrust.

―I think we had better take this inside. What if someone walks past?‖ Catherine said,
surrendering to her husband. He clutched her wrists together and with a free hand he
hiked her dress back up. She looked around to be sure there were no stray eyes
peering over the fence or anything. The yard was quite secluded unless someone
deliberately looked in. She could feel her husband‘s erection grinding into her pussy.
She was suddenly wet. ―You can‘t have me right here…‖ she said to him.

―But I can have you?‖ Len returned evenly.

Catherine nodded. She was rubbing herself up against him.

―I kind of like the idea of having you exposed like this,‖ Len went on, kissing her and
still firmly grinding his bulge into her panties. ―What if I take you out for dinner first –
will you wear something sexy so I can show you off?‖

―Umm… I don‘t know… how sexy?‖

―Maybe a loose blouse and no bra?‖ Len tried, rocking his hips and giving a long, slow
thrust.

―Can you ask me after you stop doing that?‖ Catherine smiled through her blush.

―Why? Don‘t you like this?‖

―Umm… yes! But I‘m not thinking clearly and who knows what you might get me to
agree to?‖

―What about no panties?‖

―No! I‘m not going out with no panties… pervert!‖

―But you‘ll go without a bra?‖ Len grinned, lifting her dress for a bit of a peep under it.
―God, what is it with you today?‖ Catherine declared, and she wriggled and bucked until
she was out from beneath her husband, who remained laying on the grass grinning up
at her.

―Don‘t know… just got an urge to be a bit naughty I guess.‖

Catherine ended up agreeing to go to dinner with no bra on. She wore a skirt to mid
thigh and a loose fitting blouse that Len pestered her to leave open at the top, and she
agreed to two buttons, which meant it folded away from her breasts a little and when
she leant forward she felt the restaurant air-conditioning as if she was topless.

Len could make out her nipples through the thin white fabric. He sat across the table
watching her read the menu. He noticed two men who appeared to be in a business
meeting at the adjacent table were checking her out. He calculated the angle they had
and decided they both would have had a view through the open front of her blouse but
she was sitting back and her blouse was laying flat so they wouldn‘t have been able to
see a nipple, other than the texture through the fabric. He wanted her to sit forward so
they could see but what was driving him? The idea of showing his wife to other men
had burnt to a passion in the past week – ever since he‘d accidentally walked in on a
friend‘s wife naked in a bathroom. He reasoned that in his mind as he watched
Catherine reach for her wine glass, and after she took a sip and set it and the menu
down he reached across and claimed her hands, drawing them into the middle of the
table and drawing her forward in her seat.

She met his eyes and responded as he leant to kiss her. She then looked down at her
chest and blushed a little. ―Stay like that so the waiter can see,‖ he whispered to her.

―Why?‖ Catherine responded nervously. ―Isn‘t it enough that everyone can see through
my top? I can see my breasts completely sitting like this!‖

―Really? Nipples and all?‖ Len stammered beneath his breath.

―I can‘t believe you want this! What‘s gotten into you?‖

―I don‘t know… Just go with it for me sweetheart… Here comes the guy now…‖

It was a small restaurant. The waiter was the owner, a balding man of fifty or so. He
approached and stood beside the table with his notepad and pen. Catherine could feel
his eyes but she couldn‘t look up at him.

Len ordered their first courses and picked up a menu as if he was still deciding on the
main. He kept Catherine‘s hand clasped within his own – kept her sitting forward even
though he could feel her trying to subtly pull away. His cock had expanded and it
throbbed at his belt. He glanced at her and found her glaring back but he squeezed her
hand in an attempt to reassure. He glanced at the waiter‘s face. He was staring at
Catherine‘s breasts over his notebook, entranced.

Len finally completed the order and the waiter collected the menus, leaning right in
above Catherine to straighten her cutlery, then he strolled away.

―Satisfied?‖ Catherine challenged. She sat back and brushed the front of her blouse flat.
She could feel her cheeks burning and she was about to say more but she could also
feel her belly tingling and the touch of the soft fabric against her nipples was
distracting. ―I can‘t believe you made me do that…‖ she said but her voice was soft and
edged with excitement.

―You liked it.‖ Len grinned. ―Tell me you didn‘t get a little kick out of it at least.‖

―What did you get out of it is a better question!‖

―Got a woody… Want to feel it?‖

―No! Pervert!‖

―Yep. A dirty old pervert. How about undoing one more button for the two guys just
there looking over all the time?‖

―How about I do these ones up?‖

―No… don‘t do that. How‘s that having fun?‖

―Well start behaving yourself or I will…‖

Catherine glanced across at the two men to find them both looking over. She quickly
averted her gaze and didn‘t look again but she felt them continually watching while she
ate and settled to lightly talk and enjoy dinner with her husband. She had deliberately
sat back in her seat when the soup was served but when the waiter brought the main
course a little later, and after a few glasses of wine, she just as deliberately rested
forward and allowed him to have another look at her breasts. Len acknowledged what
she had done and she returned a shake of her head thinking, Yes, but don‘t get too
carried away!

He ended up pulling her to his lap later in the evening and she let him undo another
button. Her blouse was then open to a point below her breasts and the fabric sagged
enough that her breasts were visible from the side even when she sat back in her seat.
―Just let them have a bit of a look before we go,‖ Len pleaded and Catherine, feeling
absolutely no pain after four or five glasses of wine, submitted to her husband‘s desires.
It was the first time Catherine had deliberately exposed herself to a stranger. It was the
first time she had ever even entertained the notion. For the next hour she was intently
aware of whether or not the fabric of her blouse was touching or whether her right
nipple was exposed to the two men. And she was also aware the moisture between her
legs dampening her panties.

The two men stood and left, and shortly after, the waiter returned with a bottle of wine,
explaining that the two gentlemen had sent it. He was smiling knowingly and Catherine
felt her face flush again. She wanted to clutch her blouse closed but didn‘t want to draw
any further attention. Len had engaged the waiter in some idle chat, keeping him there
beside her. He was right at her shoulder and she could feel his eyes. Len‘s foot then
snaked up between her knees and she instinctively reached for it but in doing so her
shoulders moved forward and her blouse opened even further.

Len kept pressure against his wife‘s inner thigh while she pushed against his foot. He
was asking the waiter about the night clubs in the local area and listening distractedly
to what the guy was saying. His cock was solid as he saw the older man constantly
stealing glances down over Catherine‘s shoulder, and while Catherine sat visibly self-
conscious and wriggling in her seat.

When the waiter left Catherine immediately fastened the buttons on her blouse. Len sat
grinning at her. ―Fuck that was hot.‖

―Embarrassing is what it was!‖

―Yeah, but hot too… how much did he see?‖

―He saw everything you wanted him to see – satisfied?‖

―I will be when I get you home sweetheart.‖

―Oh? And you think you‘re still getting some?‖

Len waved the waiter back and got the check. He paid and hurried his wife out to the
car where he took hold of her and started kissing and groping her. She resisted at first
but soon submitted and he got his hand between her legs and his fingers into her very
wet pussy. ―I knew you liked it,‖ he breathed into her ear and he mauled her neck while
working his fingers in and out of her.

Catherine opened her legs and allowed her husband access. She‘d though for a moment
about complaining but the car park was all but empty and it was dark and quite
secluded. She lifted herself while he worked her panties down her thighs and then
spread her legs wide again as he worked fingers back into her pussy and started
mauling her breasts. She came quickly. She then allowed her husband to force her head
down to his lap and she let him fuck her mouth. She accepted his cum and swallowed
it, noticing how much more of it there was than usual. Nothing was said on the way
home and it wasn‘t until they were laying in bed that Len offered an explanation.

―There‘s a guy from work you haven‘t met, named Geoff. I dropped him off home last
week and went in for a beer. He showed me where to find the bathroom and I walked
in to find his wife completely naked and bent over the wash basin. I was shocked and
she went bright red but she didn‘t say anything or try to cover up, and when she came
out later neither of us said anything to Geoff. I got to thinking about it on the way
home and I think she, or maybe even both of them, planned it. I‘ve been thinking
about it ever since and I just get an immediate hard on every time I do.‖

―Was she pretty?‖

―What? Pretty – yeah I guess. Not especially though – she‘s good looking for her age...
She shaves her pussy!‖

―Oh… and you certainly noticed that.‖

―Couldn‘t help it. She stood up and turned to face me. I sort of looked her up and down
– just naturally… Anyway, it‘s not the thought of her that gives me a hard on – it‘s the
thought of some guy seeing you like that.‖

―So you want some man to see me naked?‖

―Well, yes – err no – I don‘t know exactly. I liked what happened tonight though.‖

Catherine cuddled up to her husband‘s chest. ―I kinda liked it too,‖ she said softly.

Len stroked her hair. Her warm thigh was pressing against his balls and his cock was
firming gain. ―I hope they saw your nipples.‖

―They did… especially the waiter – he could see my breasts completely when you were
asking him about clubs and that.‖

―He could huh? And what about those other guys – did they get a good look too?‖

―I think so… They bought us wine didn‘t they.‖

Len rolled his wife onto her back and his cock slipped straight into her. ―Yeah two guys
paid for a look at your tits… Bet they‘re both jerking off right now.‖

Catherine ground herself over her husband‘s cock. Her arms were pinned again and the
thought of the other men looking down her blouse swirled in her head. She quickly
reached another orgasm and was cumming again when her husband tensed and started
ejaculating. He remained on top of her with his cock still semi-firm as he worked it
slowly in and out of her. Catherine kept her legs splayed, offering her very sloppy pussy
for his enjoyment.

―Are you going to do some more flashing for me tomorrow?‖ Len asked. He could feel
the warm fluid leaking and dripping from his balls and he continued slopping his dick in
and out of his wife while waiting for her response. She took a moment to answer.

―I could probably take the hem up on some of my skirts…‖

―And go without panties?‖ Len tried.

―I don‘t know about that – maybe if the right situation came up, but not just
anywhere.‖

―Maybe you could give poor old Mister Logan another show when you‘re hanging the
washing out next time.‖

―Is that what you want me to do?‖ Catherine braced herself as her husband ground
more firmly into her. He seemed to be hardening again and she wasn‘t far from another
orgasm.

―I want you to wear something special for him sweetheart. I want you to make sure he
has a good time watching you.‖

―Ok…‖ Catherine uttered. Len‘s thrusts were forcing the breath from her. ―And you can
take me to the restaurant again if you want… and I‘ll show that waiter again.‖

Len erupted just as his wife started crushing her body to his chest. He completely
drained himself inside of her and held her through her orgasm. She was all shy and
cuddly afterwards and he fell asleep stroking her, and without attempting to push
things any further.

The next morning he woke to find Catherine had been up for an hour and she was busy
with the house work. He watched her vacuuming and fussing about in a short yellow
skirt and a white t-shirt. He was watching the Saturday news program but kept an eye
on her. She would regularly glance over her shoulder to see if he was looking. She
would smile and teasingly she was wiggling her butt or it seemed, deliberately bending
at the waist, which caused her skirt to lift nicely and reveal that she had on white lace
panties. Len offered a little nod or an appreciative raise of his eyebrows from time to
time – just to let her know he had noticed how short her skirt was all of a sudden. ―Did
you take that hem up this morning?‖ he finally asked.

―Ah ha… do you like?‖

―Yes I like… do you feel like trying it out on someone?‖


―On who?‖

―Well, when I was chatting with our lonely old neighbor I told him I‘d lend him a book I
have – would you like to take it over and introduce yourself?‖

―Me? On my own?‖

―Sure! Why not? Just to be neighborly…‖

Catherine approached her husband, instinctively brushing her skirt down and visibly
nervous. ―I guess I could.‖

―That t-shirt looks good too sweetheart.‖

―What – this?‖

―Yeah… but how about slipping your bra off. That way he‘ll be able to get a better look
at your titties sort of moving around, and at your nipples if they stay hard and poke out
like that.‖

Catherine leant close, moving between her husband‘s knees and looking down at him as
he stroked the back of her thighs. The events of the previous night had been on her
mind all morning; churning in her mind, and she hadn‘t been able to sit down with the
anticipation of being shown off again. She‘d been wondering what her husband might
come up with and had adjusted her skirt in the hope that it would inspire him to think
of something. ―Are you sure you want this?‖ she asked him. ―It scares me but I‘ll do it if
you really want me to.‖

―I definitely want you to sweetheart. I can‘t explain why but last night was incredible,
don‘t you think?‖

―Yes it was… I don‘t understand why either but I‘ve been thinking about it all morning.‖

Len pulled her closer and kissed her belly. ―Will you take this off?‖ he asked softly,
slipping his hand up to her bra clasp and releasing it. She cuddled his head and kissed it
and he held her close for another moment before allowing her to step back. She slipped
her bra through her sleeve and shyly held her arm across her breasts. He caught her
hand and held her there for a moment. ―Show me,‖ he said softly and she lowered her
arm to reveal her nipples poking at her t-shirt, and they were clearly visible through it.
―It‘s a bit old and thin isn‘t it?‖

―I know… It‘s only for around the house when I‘m cleaning.‖
Len went over to the bookshelf and collected the book. He handed it to his wife and she
clutched it to her stomach. She was blushing and seemed reluctant to look up at him so
he lifted her chin and kissed her softly. ―You don‘t have to do it if you don‘t want to.‖

―I do want to.‖ Catherine returned. ―I want to do it for you… and for him.‖

―For him?‖ Len felt his heart begin to thump.

―I want him to enjoy looking at me,‖ Catherine went on. Her cheeks were on fire but
she met her husband‘s eyes bravely. ―Like those men last night did,‖ she went on, with
the fear and apprehension melting away, and suddenly she was ready.

Len walked her to the front door and watched her walk up the footpath and along to
the gate of the neighbor‘s house. She never looked back at him but he imagined she
had set her mind and couldn‘t look back for fear of chickening out. Mister Logan‘s yard
was a forest of shrubs and he lost sight of his wife as she entered. He stood for a while,
expecting her to re-emerge, but after ten minutes or so he went back inside. He
watched the clock for another fifteen minutes before anxiously striding back out to the
front door and from there he heard Catherine‘s laugh, which settled his concern for her
safety, but did nothing to quell the thumping of his heart. He went back inside to wait,
and another half hour passed before Catherine breezed through the door and plopped
on his lap.

―Well?‖ Len managed to get out, but his voice had failed him.

―Well – he‘s lovely.‖

―Lovely?‖

―Yes – he‘s a very nice man with an incredible garden, which I got the full royal tour
of.‖

―His garden huh… and did he spend the whole time looking at flowers?‖

―No. He spent the whole time looking at me! My god it was amazing! He never took his
eyes off my breasts and my legs – I‘ve been thoroughly looked over and I loved it.‖

―Oh you did?‖ Len said softly, slipping his hand between his wife‘s legs and feeling into
the crotch of her little panties.

Catherine lifted and parted her legs a little. ―Feel how wet I am?‖ she cooed. ―My god –
he was so direct about it. He didn‘t try to hide the fact that he was looking at me – he
just walked close beside me looking down over my shoulder at my boobs, and
whenever I bent down to look at something he leant around behind me and had a look
at my panties… Oh honey it felt so good to know he was looking at them – when he
was doing it I just pretended to be really interested in the flowers and I‘d lean right
down to sniff them. And do you know he has a little garden shed and on top of it he
has some seedlings in pots – and he‘s got a ladder to get up there… Well, he made me
climb up and he got in underneath me and had a look up between my legs. I just froze
when he did that. I just stood on the top of the ladder until he‘d finished, and he knew
I was waiting for him to look for as long as he wanted to. When I was standing up
there he even said how pretty my skirt was and when I looked down at him he was just
smiling and looking directly up it. I don‘t know – I said thanks or something silly like
that but I felt my face going red and I couldn‘t keep looking down at him so I just
pretended to be interested in the pot plants and I stayed there until he told me to come
down so he could show me his greenhouse.‖

Len had his fingers in his wife and his cock was solid and throbbing beneath her butt.
He freed it and forced it in through the side of her panties. She straddled him and
started slowly grinding herself against him. ―He even touched me one time,‖ she
whispered into his ear and Len nearly shot his load right then.

―He touched you?‖

―Ah ha… It was when I was leaving. We had to step over this little fence and I got my
foot caught in this wire stuff and I sort of stumbled against him.‖

―Where did he touch you?‖ Len asked breathlessly.

―My breasts – he caught me from falling with his arm around my waist and his big hand
was over my boob for a while. He didn‘t try to feel me or anything – he just sort of held
me and he didn‘t let go straight away…‖

Catherine‘s orgasm ripped through her body and she felt her husband thrust up hard
and ejaculate. She collapsed against him and he held her for a long moment before she
sat up and met his eyes.

Len was puffing and smiling. He chuckled, ―well I‘m fucked… literally.‖

―Oh you poor old man – does that mean I‘ll have to go next door if I want some more
today?‖

―Guess you will sweetheart – sounds like you‘ve got a willing enough admirer over
there.‖

Catherine kissed her husband and gave his cock a little squeeze with her pussy but it
had softened and it slipped out. ―You could always use the dildo on me if you want…‖

―Do you want?‖ Len returned.


―I might later – I‘m still feeling sort of horny.‖

―Hmmm… well it seems showing off for Mister Logan certainly got you going then.‖

―God yes! It was incredible. And he wants me to come back for another visit too – he
asked me if I‘d call in for a coffee later this week, after he gets back from visiting his
sister. He wants to show me his indoor plants.‖

―He does? And what did you say?‖

―I said I would – is that ok?‖

Len drew his wife close and kissed her. ―When?‖

―He said he‘d be back on Wednesday and that I could call in that afternoon.‖

―That‘s good, but we‘ll have to think of what you should wear – maybe a top that‘s a bit
more revealing?‖

―Ok…‖ Catherine agreed softly. ―And maybe I could wear my sexy panties for him.‖

Len chuckled to himself. The idea of planning how to dress his wife up for display was
absurd but that‘s exactly what they were doing. ―This is very naughty,‖ he said to her,
meeting her lips again.

That night in bed Len started by going down on his lady and bringing her to one
orgasm, then he inserted the dildo and gave her some pleasure a little deeper while
teasing her about what Mister Logan would like to be doing to her. She ground herself
to a second orgasm before pushing his arm away and rolling onto his chest.

Len stroked her softly until her breathing settled. He thought calmly about their
adventures that day; about deliberately showing his wife. He thought of Karl Logan
standing under a ladder looking directly up Catherine‘s skirt. ―Did you enjoy it when
Mister Logan touched you sweetheart?‖

Catherine took a moment to respond. ―He didn‘t deliberately do it.‖

―No, but you said he held your tittie for longer than he needed to… Did you like that?‖

―I don‘t know… I guess.‖ Catherine wriggled up a bit and kissed her husband. ―So –
what are you saying?‖

―Just that it‘s kind of interesting to know you like it when men touch you.‖

―Interesting – how interesting?‖


―I don‘t know yet. Let me think about it.‖

Catherine snuggled back to her husband‘s chest and yawned. ―You can think all you
want but don‘t get any big ideas about letting men touch me…‖ she said finally.

Len left things there that night and Monday morning all returned to normal. He‘d been
off work for the week to move house but it was back to it. Monday night was the usual
tv programs and a cuddle before an early night. Tuesday was much the same but while
making love Len mentioned that Catherine had a date for coffee tomorrow and she
seemed to respond.

―Do you still want to do some flashing?‖ Len asked tentatively, after cuddling up to go
to sleep.

―I think so,‖ Catherine said softly. She‘d gone a little cold on the idea after the weekend
but with Wednesday approaching she started to feel a little excitement again. ―I might
even wear my new panties tomorrow,‖ she added, squirming back against her
husband‘s cock.

―Will you wait until I get home from work?‖

―Of course!‖

Len hurried to work early the next day and finished so he could be home by four.
Catherine was in the bath and he found the book he‘d leant Karl Logan on the kitchen
table. His heart started thumping immediately.

―Can I come in?‖ he asked, cracking the bathroom door open.

―Yes, come in,‖ Catherine called back cheerily. ―Hello honey. Have you had a nice day?‖

―It was ok. Seemed to go on and on… How was yours?‖

―Fine. I got lots of unpacking done… And I had a visitor.‖

―Yeah, I saw the book.‖ Len was sitting on the edge of the bath. He noticed Catherine‘s
pussy was freshly shaved with only a tiny thatch of hair remaining above her clit. ―So he
came over then?‖

―Ah ha… he called in just before lunch.‖

―And?‖

―And what?‖ Catherine was smiling and blushing.


―Did something happen?‖ Len asked thickly.

―Umm… sort of…‖

―Sort of what exactly?‖

―Well, I invited him in and he stayed for a while watching me unpack some boxes on
the living room floor. I was sitting with my knees up sometimes and letting him see my
panties, and I let him see me on my hands and knees and I was wearing a loose dress
and no bra. I did that once and he seemed to enjoy it so I did it a few more times while
I was moving the boxes around. I think he even got an erection.‖

―I‘ll bet he did. Where was he – was he standing or sitting?‖

―He was sitting on the couch and I was in the middle of the floor, and when I was on
my hands and knees I made sure I was facing him so he could see down my front –
and I couldn‘t feel my dress touching so I think he saw my nipples,‖ Catherine went on,
watching her husband squirm.

Catherine stood and Len passed her the towel. He watched her dry herself and followed
her into the bedroom. ―Why don‘t you wear a blouse this time sweetheart… and maybe
you could leave it open at the top again?‖

―I was thinking about that. Do you want me to? I was thinking of my pink one because
it‘s fitted and it will stay open if I leave the top buttons undone. And that way he‘ll be
able to see me completely.‖

―And which panties? The see-through white ones?‖

Catherine nodded. ―Do you want to see?‖

She had them on the dresser and quickly slipped them on. Len could see the tiny patch
of hair distinctly and he could see the folds of her pussy and the slit between them.
―He‘ll like that,‖ he said to his wife, causing her to blush.

―Go and let me get ready then,‖ she said, pushing him away as he tried to move in for
a squeeze and a feel.

Len waited in the living room for half an hour before Catherine came from the
bedroom. She had on a short denim skirt and the pink blouse with the top two buttons
undone. He pulled her close and kissed her passionately.

―Why don‘t you let him touch you a bit…‖

―Touch me how? I don‘t want to have sex with him.‖


―No. I just mean like… umm… maybe you could pretend to have a pain in your shoulder
and see if he offers to rub it for you. Or maybe get him to rub your calf or whatever. If
he was going to try to grope you I think he would have done it by now.‖

―I guess I could maybe do that…‖ Catherine said softly. ―And I know he‘s going to want
to look at me again.‖

―Tell me everything when you get back ok?‖

―Ok… I‘ll only stay until six.‖

Len only walked to the front door and stood until his wife was out of sight. He was
pleased to know that he had an hour to wait this time and he kept busy starting dinner
and having a shower. Six o‘clock came and went and it was almost seven by the time
Catherine came home flushed and excited. He tried to confront her but she brushed
past and hurried to the bathroom.

Len waited anxiously. His mind was swirling and his cock was firming. Catherine spent
at least fifteen minutes in the bathroom before she returned wearing a bath robe. She
was brushing her wet hair and smelt of fresh soap. She didn‘t meet Len‘s eyes
immediately and he waited.

―So, what happened?‖ he finally asked, attempting to sound calm.

Catherine smiled but bit down on her lip. She had sat down beside her husband with
her heart fluttering. She turned to him and leant into his chest. She lifted and kissed
him softly. ―I love you…‖ she said sweetly.

―Did he fuck you?‖ Len blurted out.

Catherine shook her head. ―No, but he did touch me down there… but only through my
panties… he really liked my panties.‖

―Tell me,‖ Len demanded. He felt relieved knowing that things hadn‘t gone too far and
now he wanted details.

―Well, first we had coffee and he showed me his indoor plants like he said he would. He
was just telling me all about them and watching me – mostly he was trying to look
down my blouse. Then the last room he showed me was his study – which is like a
library, with a whole wall of books. And he had a step ladder there and that‘s when he
wanted to have a look up my skirt. He said ‗would you climb up and get a book for me?‘
and when I did he came in close beneath me and he stroked my thigh – not inside –
just on the outside. I looked down at him but he was staring at my panties and I
watched him lean around to the front. ‗Can I feel them?‘ he said, and I nodded – I don‘t
think I could have spoken right then I was so nervous. And then he sort of felt me with
the edge of his finger. He rubbed it against me really softly – sort of opening me but
only through my panties. I just held onto the bookshelf and let him move my legs open.
I thought he was going to finger me but he didn‘t – he just kept rubbing me real slow
and soft and I nearly came before he suddenly stopped.‖

Catherine ground herself over her husband‘s cock. Her arms were pinned again and the
thought of the other men looking down her blouse swirled in her head. She quickly
reached another orgasm and was cumming again when her husband tensed and started
ejaculating. He remained on top of her with his cock still semi-firm as he worked it
slowly in and out of her. Catherine kept her legs splayed, offering her very sloppy pussy
for his enjoyment.

―Are you going to do some more flashing for me tomorrow?‖ Len asked. He could feel
the warm fluid leaking and dripping from his balls and he continued slopping his dick in
and out of his wife while waiting for her response. She took a moment to answer.

―I could probably take the hem up on some of my skirts…‖

―And go without panties?‖ Len tried.

―I don‘t know about that – maybe if the right situation came up, but not just
anywhere.‖

―Maybe you could give poor old Mister Logan another show when you‘re hanging the
washing out next time.‖

―Is that what you want me to do?‖ Catherine braced herself as her husband ground
more firmly into her. He seemed to be hardening again and she wasn‘t far from another
orgasm.

―I want you to wear something special for him sweetheart. I want you to make sure he
has a good time watching you.‖

―Ok…‖ Catherine uttered. Len‘s thrusts were forcing the breath from her. ―And you can
take me to the restaurant again if you want… and I‘ll show that waiter again.‖

Len erupted just as his wife started crushing her body to his chest. He completely
drained himself inside of her and held her through her orgasm. She was all shy and
cuddly afterwards and he fell asleep stroking her, and without attempting to push
things any further.

The next morning he woke to find Catherine had been up for an hour and she was busy
with the house work. He watched her vacuuming and fussing about in a short yellow
skirt and a white t-shirt. He was watching the Saturday news program but kept an eye
on her. She would regularly glance over her shoulder to see if he was looking. She
would smile and teasingly she was wiggling her butt or it seemed, deliberately bending
at the waist, which caused her skirt to lift nicely and reveal that she had on white lace
panties. Len offered a little nod or an appreciative raise of his eyebrows from time to
time – just to let her know he had noticed how short her skirt was all of a sudden. ―Did
you take that hem up this morning?‖ he finally asked.

―Ah ha… do you like?‖

―Yes I like… do you feel like trying it out on someone?‖

―On who?‖

―Well, when I was chatting with our lonely old neighbor I told him I‘d lend him a book I
have – would you like to take it over and introduce yourself?‖

―Me? On my own?‖

―Sure! Why not? Just to be neighborly…‖

Catherine approached her husband, instinctively brushing her skirt down and visibly
nervous. ―I guess I could.‖

―That t-shirt looks good too sweetheart.‖

―What – this?‖

―Yeah… but how about slipping your bra off. That way he‘ll be able to get a better look
at your titties sort of moving around, and at your nipples if they stay hard and poke out
like that.‖

Catherine leant close, moving between her husband‘s knees and looking down at him as
he stroked the back of her thighs. The events of the previous night had been on her
mind all morning; churning in her mind, and she hadn‘t been able to sit down with the
anticipation of being shown off again. She‘d been wondering what her husband might
come up with and had adjusted her skirt in the hope that it would inspire him to think
of something. ―Are you sure you want this?‖ she asked him. ―It scares me but I‘ll do it if
you really want me to.‖

―I definitely want you to sweetheart. I can‘t explain why but last night was incredible,
don‘t you think?‖

―Yes it was… I don‘t understand why either but I‘ve been thinking about it all morning.‖

Len pulled her closer and kissed her belly. ―Will you take this off?‖ he asked softly,
slipping his hand up to her bra clasp and releasing it. She cuddled his head and kissed it
and he held her close for another moment before allowing her to step back. She slipped
her bra through her sleeve and shyly held her arm across her breasts. He caught her
hand and held her there for a moment. ―Show me,‖ he said softly and she lowered her
arm to reveal her nipples poking at her t-shirt, and they were clearly visible through it.
―It‘s a bit old and thin isn‘t it?‖

―I know… It‘s only for around the house when I‘m cleaning.‖

Len went over to the bookshelf and collected the book. He handed it to his wife and she
clutched it to her stomach. She was blushing and seemed reluctant to look up at him so
he lifted her chin and kissed her softly. ―You don‘t have to do it if you don‘t want to.‖

―I do want to.‖ Catherine returned. ―I want to do it for you… and for him.‖

―For him?‖ Len felt his heart begin to thump.

―I want him to enjoy looking at me,‖ Catherine went on. Her cheeks were on fire but
she met her husband‘s eyes bravely. ―Like those men last night did,‖ she went on, with
the fear and apprehension melting away, and suddenly she was ready.

Len walked her to the front door and watched her walk up the footpath and along to
the gate of the neighbor‘s house. She never looked back at him but he imagined she
had set her mind and couldn‘t look back for fear of chickening out. Mister Logan‘s yard
was a forest of shrubs and he lost sight of his wife as she entered. He stood for a while,
expecting her to re-emerge, but after ten minutes or so he went back inside. He
watched the clock for another fifteen minutes before anxiously striding back out to the
front door and from there he heard Catherine‘s laugh, which settled his concern for her
safety, but did nothing to quell the thumping of his heart. He went back inside to wait,
and another half hour passed before Catherine breezed through the door and plopped
on his lap.

―Well?‖ Len managed to get out, but his voice had failed him.

―Well – he‘s lovely.‖

―Lovely?‖

―Yes – he‘s a very nice man with an incredible garden, which I got the full royal tour
of.‖

―His garden huh… and did he spend the whole time looking at flowers?‖

―No. He spent the whole time looking at me! My god it was amazing! He never took his
eyes off my breasts and my legs – I‘ve been thoroughly looked over and I loved it.‖
―Oh you did?‖ Len said softly, slipping his hand between his wife‘s legs and feeling into
the crotch of her little panties.

Catherine lifted and parted her legs a little. ―Feel how wet I am?‖ she cooed. ―My god –
he was so direct about it. He didn‘t try to hide the fact that he was looking at me – he
just walked close beside me looking down over my shoulder at my boobs, and
whenever I bent down to look at something he leant around behind me and had a look
at my panties… Oh honey it felt so good to know he was looking at them – when he
was doing it I just pretended to be really interested in the flowers and I‘d lean right
down to sniff them. And do you know he has a little garden shed and on top of it he
has some seedlings in pots – and he‘s got a ladder to get up there… Well, he made me
climb up and he got in underneath me and had a look up between my legs. I just froze
when he did that. I just stood on the top of the ladder until he‘d finished, and he knew
I was waiting for him to look for as long as he wanted to. When I was standing up
there he even said how pretty my skirt was and when I looked down at him he was just
smiling and looking directly up it. I don‘t know – I said thanks or something silly like
that but I felt my face going red and I couldn‘t keep looking down at him so I just
pretended to be interested in the pot plants and I stayed there until he told me to come
down so he could show me his greenhouse.‖

Len had his fingers in his wife and his cock was solid and throbbing beneath her butt.
He freed it and forced it in through the side of her panties. She straddled him and
started slowly grinding herself against him. ―He even touched me one time,‖ she
whispered into his ear and Len nearly shot his load right then.

―He touched you?‖

―Ah ha… It was when I was leaving. We had to step over this little fence and I got my
foot caught in this wire stuff and I sort of stumbled against him.‖

―Where did he touch you?‖ Len asked breathlessly.

―My breasts – he caught me from falling with his arm around my waist and his big hand
was over my boob for a while. He didn‘t try to feel me or anything – he just sort of held
me and he didn‘t let go straight away…‖

Catherine‘s orgasm ripped through her body and she felt her husband thrust up hard
and ejaculate. She collapsed against him and he held her for a long moment before she
sat up and met his eyes.

Len was puffing and smiling. He chuckled, ―well I‘m fucked… literally.‖

―Oh you poor old man – does that mean I‘ll have to go next door if I want some more
today?‖
―Guess you will sweetheart – sounds like you‘ve got a willing enough admirer over
there.‖

Catherine kissed her husband and gave his cock a little squeeze with her pussy but it
had softened and it slipped out. ―You could always use the dildo on me if you want…‖

―Do you want?‖ Len returned.

―I might later – I‘m still feeling sort of horny.‖

―Hmmm… well it seems showing off for Mister Logan certainly got you going then.‖

―God yes! It was incredible. And he wants me to come back for another visit too – he
asked me if I‘d call in for a coffee later this week, after he gets back from visiting his
sister. He wants to show me his indoor plants.‖

―He does? And what did you say?‖

―I said I would – is that ok?‖

Len drew his wife close and kissed her. ―When?‖

―He said he‘d be back on Wednesday and that I could call in that afternoon.‖

―That‘s good, but we‘ll have to think of what you should wear – maybe a top that‘s a bit
more revealing?‖

―Ok…‖ Catherine agreed softly. ―And maybe I could wear my sexy panties for him.‖

Len chuckled to himself. The idea of planning how to dress his wife up for display was
absurd but that‘s exactly what they were doing. ―This is very naughty,‖ he said to her,
meeting her lips again.

That night in bed Len started by going down on his lady and bringing her to one
orgasm, then he inserted the dildo and gave her some pleasure a little deeper while
teasing her about what Mister Logan would like to be doing to her. She ground herself
to a second orgasm before pushing his arm away and rolling onto his chest.

Len stroked her softly until her breathing settled. He thought calmly about their
adventures that day; about deliberately showing his wife. He thought of Karl Logan
standing under a ladder looking directly up Catherine‘s skirt. ―Did you enjoy it when
Mister Logan touched you sweetheart?‖

Catherine took a moment to respond. ―He didn‘t deliberately do it.‖


―No, but you said he held your tittie for longer than he needed to… Did you like that?‖

―I don‘t know… I guess.‖ Catherine wriggled up a bit and kissed her husband. ―So –
what are you saying?‖

―Just that it‘s kind of interesting to know you like it when men touch you.‖

―Interesting – how interesting?‖

―I don‘t know yet. Let me think about it.‖

Catherine snuggled back to her husband‘s chest and yawned. ―You can think all you
want but don‘t get any big ideas about letting men touch me…‖ she said finally.

Len left things there that night and Monday morning all returned to normal. He‘d been
off work for the week to move house but it was back to it. Monday night was the usual
tv programs and a cuddle before an early night. Tuesday was much the same but while
making love Len mentioned that Catherine had a date for coffee tomorrow and she
seemed to respond.

―Do you still want to do some flashing?‖ Len asked tentatively, after cuddling up to go
to sleep.

―I think so,‖ Catherine said softly. She‘d gone a little cold on the idea after the weekend
but with Wednesday approaching she started to feel a little excitement again. ―I might
even wear my new panties tomorrow,‖ she added, squirming back against her
husband‘s cock.

―Will you wait until I get home from work?‖

―Of course!‖

Len hurried to work early the next day and finished so he could be home by four.
Catherine was in the bath and he found the book he‘d leant Karl Logan on the kitchen
table. His heart started thumping immediately.

―Can I come in?‖ he asked, cracking the bathroom door open.

―Yes, come in,‖ Catherine called back cheerily. ―Hello honey. Have you had a nice day?‖

―It was ok. Seemed to go on and on… How was yours?‖

―Fine. I got lots of unpacking done… And I had a visitor.‖


―Yeah, I saw the book.‖ Len was sitting on the edge of the bath. He noticed Catherine‘s
pussy was freshly shaved with only a tiny thatch of hair remaining above her clit. ―So he
came over then?‖

―Ah ha… he called in just before lunch.‖

―And?‖

―And what?‖ Catherine was smiling and blushing.

―Did something happen?‖ Len asked thickly.

―Umm… sort of…‖

―Sort of what exactly?‖

―Well, I invited him in and he stayed for a while watching me unpack some boxes on
the living room floor. I was sitting with my knees up sometimes and letting him see my
panties, and I let him see me on my hands and knees and I was wearing a loose dress
and no bra. I did that once and he seemed to enjoy it so I did it a few more times while
I was moving the boxes around. I think he even got an erection.‖

―I‘ll bet he did. Where was he – was he standing or sitting?‖

―He was sitting on the couch and I was in the middle of the floor, and when I was on
my hands and knees I made sure I was facing him so he could see down my front –
and I couldn‘t feel my dress touching so I think he saw my nipples,‖ Catherine went on,
watching her husband squirm.

Catherine stood and Len passed her the towel. He watched her dry herself and followed
her into the bedroom. ―Why don‘t you wear a blouse this time sweetheart… and maybe
you could leave it open at the top again?‖

―I was thinking about that. Do you want me to? I was thinking of my pink one because
it‘s fitted and it will stay open if I leave the top buttons undone. And that way he‘ll be
able to see me completely.‖

―And which panties? The see-through white ones?‖

Catherine nodded. ―Do you want to see?‖

She had them on the dresser and quickly slipped them on. Len could see the tiny patch
of hair distinctly and he could see the folds of her pussy and the slit between them.
―He‘ll like that,‖ he said to his wife, causing her to blush.
―Go and let me get ready then,‖ she said, pushing him away as he tried to move in for
a squeeze and a feel.

Len waited in the living room for half an hour before Catherine came from the
bedroom. She had on a short denim skirt and the pink blouse with the top two buttons
undone. He pulled her close and kissed her passionately.

―Why don‘t you let him touch you a bit…‖

―Touch me how? I don‘t want to have sex with him.‖

―No. I just mean like… umm… maybe you could pretend to have a pain in your shoulder
and see if he offers to rub it for you. Or maybe get him to rub your calf or whatever. If
he was going to try to grope you I think he would have done it by now.‖

―I guess I could maybe do that…‖ Catherine said softly. ―And I know he‘s going to want
to look at me again.‖

―Tell me everything when you get back ok?‖

―Ok… I‘ll only stay until six.‖

Len only walked to the front door and stood until his wife was out of sight. He was
pleased to know that he had an hour to wait this time and he kept busy starting dinner
and having a shower. Six o‘clock came and went and it was almost seven by the time
Catherine came home flushed and excited. He tried to confront her but she brushed
past and hurried to the bathroom.

Len waited anxiously. His mind was swirling and his cock was firming. Catherine spent
at least fifteen minutes in the bathroom before she returned wearing a bath robe. She
was brushing her wet hair and smelt of fresh soap. She didn‘t meet Len‘s eyes
immediately and he waited.

―So, what happened?‖ he finally asked, attempting to sound calm.

Catherine smiled but bit down on her lip. She had sat down beside her husband with
her heart fluttering. She turned to him and leant into his chest. She lifted and kissed
him softly. ―I love you…‖ she said sweetly.

―Did he fuck you?‖ Len blurted out.

Catherine shook her head. ―No, but he did touch me down there… but only through my
panties… he really liked my panties.‖
―Tell me,‖ Len demanded. He felt relieved knowing that things hadn‘t gone too far and
now he wanted details.

―Well, first we had coffee and he showed me his indoor plants like he said he would. He
was just telling me all about them and watching me – mostly he was trying to look
down my blouse. Then the last room he showed me was his study – which is like a
library, with a whole wall of books. And he had a step ladder there and that‘s when he
wanted to have a look up my skirt. He said ‗would you climb up and get a book for me?‘
and when I did he came in close beneath me and he stroked my thigh – not inside –
just on the outside. I looked down at him but he was staring at my panties and I
watched him lean around to the front. ‗Can I feel them?‘ he said, and I nodded – I don‘t
think I could have spoken right then I was so nervous. And then he sort of felt me with
the edge of his finger. He rubbed it against me really softly – sort of opening me but
only through my panties. I just held onto the bookshelf and let him move my legs open.
I thought he was going to finger me but he didn‘t – he just kept rubbing me real slow
and soft and I nearly came before he suddenly stopped.‖

Len had his cock out and he was massaging the head and hanging on what his wife
would say next. She‘d paused and she was arched back in the couch, pressing against
her inner-thighs, and with her eyes closed. She seemed to collect herself, then she
continued.

---

Jake was just about finished installing the new hot water heater for Mrs. Drake, as the
old one had been leaking like a sieve and must have cost a fortune to run. Jake lit the
pilot light and waited for the familiar whoosh that came when the burner fired up while
Mrs. Drake leaned around the corner and asked if everything was O.K. "No problem
Ma'am, all finished," Jake said, as he wiped his hand with an old rag hanging from his
tool belt, "I'll be upstairs in a minute!" After gathering up all of his tools, Jake headed
out to the truck to make out the bill. After all the parts and labor were included the
total came to $450.00. "Not to bad," thought Jake, as he went back into the house and
handed the invoice to Mrs. Drake, who looked it over for what seemed to be a very long
time. "Is there a problem Mrs. Drake," asked Jake. "No, there's no problem, I was just
thinking that maybe you would like to add another $550.00 to make it an even
thousand." Jake eyed the woman a little suspiciously and wondered why she would
make such an offer.

Jake had found out that Mrs. Drake had been widowed about twelve years ago and
lived alone, and although he wasn't much at guessing ages, he figured she must have
been about sixty five years old give or take, and while not especially attractive, after all
she was in her sixties, she had a pleasant enough appearance and had a slightly husky
build. "Well Jake, as you know I have lived alone for a long time and I, ah well, well I--
oh forget it," she stammered. All of a sudden it dawned on Jake that the old biddy
wanted him to have sex with her!! "Christ alive she could be his grandmother!" Even as
he was about to dismiss it out of hand, he started to think of how handy that extra five
fifty would be. His wife Cathy was pregnant with their second child and with house
payments and all, things were a little tight, and besides, how long could it take, even if
it lasted an hour it would be worth a shot!!!

Jake got up out of his chair and unbuckled his belt buckle and said, "Cash!" Mrs. Drake
stood transfixed as the young plumber started removing his clothing. At twenty five he
had a well chiseled muscular body that made her pussy cream so when he got down to
his jockeys she told him to stop and said, "I want to open it myself!!!" He walked over
to where she was sitting so she could get her hands on her prize, but before she pulled
his shorts down Mrs. Drake leaned forward and rubbed her face all over the front of his
crotch, breathing in deeply, savoring the aroma of his male sex! It had been so long for
her, not a man in over a decade! Jake had been worried about one thing, would he be
able to get it up, after all Mrs. Drake wasn't any Marilyn Monroe, but unbelievably,
however, when he felt that hot breath he responded immediately! He could tell from
the look on her face that she was extremely turned on, and that probably heightened
his own desire. Finally she slid his short off and his big cock jumped out and pointed
right at her face. "May I suck it," she asked? "Sure, go ahead," answered Jake.

Jake had been blown a lot of times in his life, his wife Debbie was a true cockhound,
but Mrs. Drake put them all to shame as she practically inhale his fat head. "I've never
sucked and circumcised cock before, and it's the best I've ever tasted," she said! She
sat back for a moment and opened up the front of her housecoat. She was totally
naked under there! Although her tits sagged, they were really large with dark thick
nipples. Getting a little more confident Jake asked, "Do you twist those nipples when
you finger you cunt?" She nodded yes and unconsciously reached up and began flicking
at her hard nubs. "Lay back and do your clit," Jake ordered! Obediently Mrs. Drake fell
back and dropped her left hand to her hairy pussy. It was the first cunt Jake had ever
seen with gray hair! As she began working her cunt, Jake moved over so she could suck
on his pecker at the same time. Pretty soon her body started to shake as the first
throes of orgasm swept over her. By now her hand was a blur as it flew over her hot
clit and her deep moan caused Jake's cock to begin it's own eruption, pumping load
after load down the throat of the senior citizen cocksucker! She was up to the
challenge, however, as she caught every drop and swallowed his cum down hungrily!

Mrs. Drake grabbed Jake's cock and cooed, "Momma wants this in her cunt," so still
erect, Jake slid over the old woman and pushed his cock into her burning snatch.
Expecting it to be loose, he was pleasantly surprised at it's tightness. "Give it to me
hard you fucking stud," she begged! Jake was now on automatic pilot as he pistoned
his eight inches in and out of the silver haired pussy. Since he had just cum, he would
take him a few extra minutes to shoot, and that suited Mrs. Drake just fine, as she held
on loving every stroke. Nearing his own orgasm, Jake rammed his dick that much
harder and faster, sweeping Mrs. Drake away in an orgasmic explosion, together
crashing on the shoals of a simultaneous climax!

Finally standing up to put on his clothes, Mrs. Drake casually stroked his now shrinking
member and commented , "Next month!?!" "You got it," Jake replied, "all cash!!!

Você também pode gostar